Search the Community

Dear Reader This is the sequel about “Lila's Family Vacation”. I already finished the story, and it has approximately 105 000 words and about 250 pages. I will try to publish a chapter regularly when my work schedule allows, that I correct and proofread a part. (Hopefully I will be able to do that every two weeks or so). But I probably will skip the weeks when I am on vacation (one in August and two in September). The first part can be found here: Criticism and praise is greatly appreciated. For some scenes, I added some hand drawn illustrations. Showing some nice/key scenes of the plot. I want to explain here that none of them is AI generated, so criticism and nice words on the drawings is also welcome as they were a lot of work to create. You will notice that some storylines will be still open at the end, another book is planned for the future !!! PLEASE DO NOT COPY THE STORY. !!! !!! IF THAT HAPPENS, I WILL STOP POSTING/WRITING NEW PARTS !!! You should understand that posting it elsewhere is taking away comments and criticism from the author. This is my only reward I get from some hundred hours of work, and it is the same as stealing! In that case, I would rather sell on Amazon and hand it out to people via PM. If you want to have it on your site, contact me and we will find a solution. If you prefer a PDF Version this will be available, when I complete posting it here via PM and at the enormous cost of some words and a comment from you. !!! SO KEEPING IF FREE IS UP TO YOU. !!! What happened so far Last week, Lila was on a flyover trip with her family and as every time when they went on a trip, her mummy put her child in diapers for the flights. Despite her doubts about needing her special underwear at the age of thirteen, it made her vacation much more relaxing and enjoyable. So she had a lot of fun exploring the city, and that changed her feelings toward the step back into her childhood that she did. But it was not only her diapers coming back into her life, she noticed soon that making friends was easier when you can play carefree like a little child. Now that Lila has come home from her vacation, she is not ready to take back all her teenage responsibilities anymore. And she can not face her math teacher any longer who always demands answers for his difficult exercises. No, Lila would love to step back from her teenage life just as she did on her vacation, and it also seems that the teenage lifestyle is not what is right for her anymore. Her life is strange. She is not a baby, but she is not a big kid either. This is the story about Lila coming home and finding a path in her life that leads her away from the stressful routine and closer to a life that she thought had ceased to exist. Back to School “Honey it's time to get up”, Maria slowly was waking Lila, who was still in her dreams and smiling about the wonderful time they had. But her girl just turned away, as if her mum was reality that came closer. “Lila, wake up!” she repeated herself a little louder, rocking her daughters belly a few times. The young girl slowly opened her eyes, not willing to accept that the sun had risen, and the new day had started. Her mum let her time to stretch for a second. “You have to get ready for school”, she said, slowly removing her blanket and revealing that Lila wet her diaper she wore overnight. Now that they came home from their trip her mum had expected her daughter to stay dry, but at night her precious child never fully mastered potty-training and with her diapers she at least knew she would be safe, comfortable and dry during the night. For a second, her mum wished her kid could just stay so sweet, childish and innocent. And she could allow her to shamelessly go potty in it, as she did on their entire trip last week. The idea of letting her child continue using pampers during the day was in her mom's mind, but using her diaper would surely embarrass her little girl, especially when she was in school with all her more mature looking classmates. So her mum was glad that she had convinced her daughter to try wearing her good old panties for their return to school. And she doubted Lila would put enough dedication in keeping herself dry, as her girl did not mind using her diapers anymore. Now, she had her little girl laying on the bed, trusting her innocently, as she had on all the days of her vacations. And as she knew that the next days would be hard for Lila going back to her problems in class, she wanted to give her as much love and security as she could. “Do you mind if I help you get dressed?”, her mum offered as the little girl did not move and looked as if she wanted to stay in bed. Her still sleepy daughter nodded, looking forward to getting a little bit more from the love she experienced in the last days Her mum softly slid down her pyjama pants and removed the baby panties. With a smile, she opened the tapes of her childish looking but sodden wet diaper and softly cleaned her child. For a short moment it seemed that her mum was searching for one of these cartoons themed paddings as she was done with wiping her girl. “Can you get one of your panties on after you take a shower?” “Are you sure, just panties?”, Lila asked back, sounding a bit disappointed and worried, while pressing Noah on her chest, who naturally found its way in Lila's bed. “I am sure you will manage to stay dry when you remember to always go potty when your phone rings.”, her mum reminded her about the app on her phone that they had installed together yesterday. “Hmm”, the girl summed in inevitable approval, the app was a potty training helper for older kids and would send her to the restroom with a ringing sound whenever Lila had a break at school. While this was surely helpful, it put back the load and responsibility on the small kid's shoulders. Lila already wished she would be back on vacation. Carefree, happy, protected and joyful, like a small child, and surely not responsible for everything that could happen to her panties. “Come hop over to the shower”, her mum sent her to start her daily routine. Hopefully this day would go by without any new catastrophe happening in her life, she wished as the warm water tried to wash away her sleepiness. “Lila come ... don't waste too much time, your school bus is leaving in 20 minutes”, her mum yelled opening the bathroom door. She clearly did not want to hurry to get on this bus, not today and not on a math day. She hated her math teacher, even more than she hated school. With an unhappy face, she dried herself and ambled back to her room. “LILA, come on, we need to hurry.”, her mum was already standing there. She had prepared a fresh set of teen-style school clothes on her bed. Without letting her child time to realize it, she pulled the new shirt over her head, but it was not the loving help of her mum that she enjoyed so much in the last days. The stress that pulsed through her mum’s arteries felt like poison on her soul. She could not fight her off with her teenage temper. The sadness swapped over her, and she noticed tears rolling over her cheeks. “Sniff ... Sniff”, she tried to swallow her desperation and was still crying for help in this childish but irresistible way. Her mum placed her hand on her shoulder and waited for a second. She could still call her boss and tell them she would be late and bring her daughter to school. She took her phone and sent a short note. Before she hugged her child, rocking her until all her tears dried. “Baby wait I will help you”, her mum said, and she started to dress her into her mature teeny clothes, which actually would look quite out of place on her. She noticed her little girl actually also wet herself, when she was in tears, and she left a big wet spot on the well protected bed. “Did you already forget to go to the toilet?”, she asked patiently, as you would ask a toddler. She sent her little girl to the porcelain throne and changed the sheet on the mattress. Before she finally dressed her girl for the day. ### If we now examine the two binomials together we can reduce the denominator, we get a simple equation, the math teacher tried to explain to them. Lila, on the other hand, had been thinking for minutes about all these numbers and squares and why the teacher always expected her to find the solution. She rested her head on her arm in despair and had long since given up on solving this calculation. If she could at least get some rest during the break. But every time that stupid phone rang and sent her to the loo. Hmm, but at least she's stayed dry so far. Well, apart from the slightly damp feeling in her panties. ‘RRRRR’ The bell rang for a break and all the children wanted to get up to recover from the exhausting lesson before their teacher would talk for another hour about the different binomial formulae and their various applications. “Stop children STOP. Today, we have a two-hour lesson and next week we have exams. We're not taking the break today”, he explained sternly, that there would be no rest for what he saw as lazy math students. “So, let's summarize this”, he angrily continued in his class, while Lila's mind had already dreamed herself away before he had even finished writing the term. Why did it all have to be so difficult and complicated? She cursed inwardly. She did not dare to close her eyes but listening to her teacher's voice was almost painful for her right now. So she just tranced herself away into her beautiful memories of their last trip and her friendship with Alex. ‘Bumm’’ .... He suddenly slammed his fist at the table. “LILA, ARE YOU SLEEPING?”, the old math professor impatiently demanded her attention. “Can you explain to your classmates why you stare out of the window and not pay any attention to this important stuff?” The silence he left and the expectation from all the surrounding pupils embarrassed her even more. “No ... Nothing ... as always.” “So because you clearly seem to know everything about the binomial formulas, you can show it to us.” With a vengeful grin, he wrote the most difficult term on the blackboard and put the chalk on her desk. “Go, Lila, I want to see what you learned in your sleep.” “I Just ... I”, she stumbled as she anxiously got up. She had no glue, what she was supposed to do with that math problem, not even where to start. Her heart was beating like crazy and there was this crowing need in her blather urging her to head to a bathroom, as she did not go in her break. She could not ask her professor to leave for a potty break. It would surely be denied as an attempt to chicken out of her make-up exam. Desperate, she tried to remember the formula to at least put that on the blackboard and remembered her dad explaining that to her before their vacation. It had brackets in it, she was sure, starting with an opening one. Assuming it was something with a and b, she was pretty sure as well. “You don't even know the basics”, the angry teacher yelled from her place, where he seemed to be inspecting her booklet. “You will never make it this year, and you just rob the time from your classmates.”, he went on, talking so loud that all her efforts not to cry failed, and she started sobbing in tears. ... “You finally have to grow up and take responsibility”, he shouted once more, sending the girl deeper into her desperation. And as Lila lost all her self-control, she noticed how the warm wet feeling was spreading in her crotch. “Lila is wetting herself, look how an immature baby she is.”, one of the rouged girls who already wanted to look somewhat attractive, jeered. “You did really just pee yourself in my classroom”, the teacher added while sounding mad. Lila could no longer stand being in class; she was feeling embarrassed and beaten up. She just wanted to hide ... or run away ... as fast as she could. Without giving anyone a chance to catch her, she started to move, kicked the door open and flew even further down the hallway. She wanted to be back home, but she knew it would be empty. Without even stopping, she passed some of her teachers and slipped out of the main door. “LILA stop, please”, she heard a voice calling for her but like a herd of buffalos she could not. ‘QUICK ... TuuuT ... TuuuT’, she ignored the signal horn of a car right behind her as she crossed the street and noticed that she was on her way over to the house where she normally would attend the afternoon program. She needed a place to be safe. To think for a moment about her options. About where to go....

So, I'm AB and enjoy wearing. And sometimes, I'll decide to wear all day. And I do enjoy wetting it. But sometimes, like when busy with other things (watching tv, playing video game, etc...) and I need to go, I'll actually go to the bathroom, pull down my diaper and use the potty. I'm often thinking something along the lines of "I don't want to ruin it yet, I want to keep wearing." And after I'm finished, I tug things back into place and get back to what I was doing. Eventually at some point I'll wet, and after that... "well it's wet already... may as well use it again..." Sort of like, "... don't waste it... make it last all day" Which I know is weird, because after all, "I'm just a baby and NEED dipees..." Maybe just not in the right head space?? Anyone else find themselves torn between two worlds like this? TBH, it's not the money, I'm able to buy mail-order diapers as much as I need, it's wouldn't bankrupt me. And yet, 'wasting' one when not 'playing baby'.... I know, weird right? Thoughts? Comment? Similar experiences?

So, I have been wearing depends for years, and I have to admit that wearing them makes me feel amazing!! I personally lovE!! to wet the first diaper as full as it can get, and then I poke a hole in the middle and pull my cock through. Then I poke little slits in the diaper so when I pee it goes around evenly. Then I put on another depends (XL) mens over the first one, with my cock through the hole I made, and strap that one on tight. Always tight so when I play with it it's smooth and easy to rub and stuff. I love to fill the second diaper full also, I think the thicker the better. I love a fuLL wet diaper. Yumm! So f'n perfect. Then I do the same thing after it's full and poke and slide my dick through the hole and Then I try to pee some so It gets wet inside to start. Then I like to sit in them all day or all night filling it to the max. Three wet, wet wet diapers is the best. More feeling, bigger, my cock feels so big and the softness of the diaper is great. Then after I have had my time alone, I like to poke my cock through the third diaper, keeping the diaper hole tight around my dick so it cuts the circulation off a little bit, and I watch some porn, or try to find a lady or someone who likes to wear them also, or just walk around outside so people can see my huge diaper on me. I hope to find a woman who like to wear them also So we can play with each other, basically that's why I'm on the site. Hope your out there. Phone talk works, webcam works, etc.. meeting would be the best fingers crossed, that would be awesome. Finally, when I'm done showing off, I lay down, throw the porn on and poke it through the last hole and masturbate. WHAT an AWESOME feeling!!!!!! I cum sooo hard and soo much!!! Great experience!! Anyways, hope to talk to people about other ways to use diapers etc.... I'm 33, tall, shaved head, blue eyes. Looking for some great females to share some experiences with!! Anyone have any suggestions on this, or hjave advice for me. Let me know!! Ciao!!!!

Author’s Note/IMPORTANT: Hello everyone, I’m back!! I know it has been so long and I’ve been so incredibly busy lately, but finally I am on my winter break as the holiday’s approach! I’ve been wanting to start a new story for a while but had writers block you could say... I’ve got so many unfinished stories sitting in my files and I realized that I would probably never write something if I didn’t force myself to post it. So here we are! I’ve already got several chapters written and a whole plan for the story so bear with me! However, first, there are several important notes you must be made aware of if you chose to read this story. This is probably my darkest story yet so I don’t know how well it’ll be received. This is a story centered around a religious cult that deals with regression and practices that are, you know, downright illegal and immoral in reality. As well, the wearing of diapers has been normalized through brainwashing and conditioning so even when they seem to be consenting… interpret that how you will. That being said, If religion or noncon isn’t your thing, I suggest you skip this story. PLEASE READ THE WARNINGS DOWN BELOW: Religious extremism Brainwashing Forced diapering / regression Forced pregnancy Slavery Forced labour Racism Sexism Homophobia Depression Classist system If you are still around fantastic. Anyways now, onto the synopsis… In the Family of Eternal Light, obedience and purity through prayer and diapers are at the core of the Family’s belief, but not everything is as it is seems. As three woman struggle to find their place in a society ruled by control, they are pushed to their breaking point and find themselves wondering, is this truly worth it? OoOoo Prologue There was a chill in the room that was more than just the draft from the window. Charity Solomon glanced down at her hands that were clasped tightly together beneath the metal table. Her nails dug so harshly into her skin that her knuckles turned white and she was afraid that she would draw blood. But she could not let go. On the table in front of her was an untouched cup of water and a packet of biscuits that she knew better than to take. While she was hungry, Charity knew that was exactly what they wanted. The men who sat before her were no more than sheep in wolves’ clothing. Enforcers of the law with their shiny golden badges and an over abundance of confidence. They screamed: Look at me! Look at me! And Charity looked anywhere but. There was a darkness in the room that she could not shake and a gnawing feeling in her gut that left a bitter taste on her tongue. “Miss Solomon?” The officer sitting to the left spoke. He had a mustache too big for his face and a stomach that made the buttons on his shirt yearn for release. “Please answer our question.” He clicked his pen repeatedly, glancing down every few seconds at the notepad in his hand. She knew not to react. She knew not to show the frustration or anger that brewed inside her. For anger was the first step to corruption and her heart had not yet been darkened. As she shifted her weight in the chair, the crinkling of fabric sounded throughout the room. Charity knew that it was the thick diaper taped around her lower half concealed by her velvet gold robes. The padding was a constant reminder of her devotion to abstinence, her trials for a purified soul and the tribulations from a former life of sin. The loss of her bodily functions was no more a punishment than it was a blessing as she handed over control of her body to The Family of Eternal Light. But the officer didn’t give any indication that they had noticed. Instead, they asked, “How long have you and your husband been married?” How long have they been married? She had to fight to keep the smooth expression over her face for that was a strange thing to question. “I do not believe that I have to answer that.” She could hear the click in his jaw as a heavy breath escaped him and the burly officer beside him sighed, “We are not your enemy.” That’s what they all said. “We only want to help.” “Charity,” The mustache man interrupted. “May I call you Charity?” He didn’t give her a chance to respond because suddenly he leant forward. “A former member of your little group has come forward with allegations of abuse. Would you know anything about that?” He placed the notepad and pen down in front of her on the table where he slid an image into her line of sight. It was a girl. Petite and blonde with large doe eyes… she could only bear to stare at her face for a second. Lingering over the black and blue mark that crept across her cheek, she quickly looked away. “Through pain redemption is earned, only if the disciple is willing to submit.” There’s a heavy silence as the officers are seemingly at a loss of words. A pause later, she continues, “obedience demands correction, and suffering bares its fruit.” Charity watched as the words began to sink in and understanding dawned across their face. Suddenly, in a voice low, the mustached man jabbed his finger at the image. “This girl showed up at the hospital malnourished and beaten… you're saying that she deserved it?” No. It wasn’t something that was deserved. It was something that was demanded. It was an act of wickedness that she brought upon herself and called to be judged unflinchingly. The Family of Eternal Light never faltered. The Family of Eternal Light guided the lost and weary to a new beginning of obedience and submission and patience. Raising her gaze to the ceiling, and then to the cracks in the floor, and to the window across the room… her eyes were as cold as a hot Autumn summer. Smoothing out the wrinkles in her robes, she steeled herself for retaliation. “Whatever you think, you’ve got it wrong. My husband is innocent. The Lord does not act in haste. The deceiver will be punished come judgement day and the deceived will be fortuned greatly-“ “ENOUGH!” Red in the face, the officer’s hand hands slammed down on the table. The mustached man is halfway out of his seat before anyone realized what was happening. “Enough of this religious bullshit! You’ve got it all wrong! We’re not here for your husband. At least not now — We’re here for you.” ooOoo Author’s Note (Again): Just for reference, I graduated with a minor in History. I researched specifically the social structure and different hierarchies of enslaved Africans on plantations in the Deep South in the United States, and the continued effects that racism has in our society today, especially in the prison systems. Much of this story takes reference from that and other events such as forced labour in the prison systems, disproportionate amount of people of color, and current media such as the Handmaid’s Tale! As always, I love when people review and constructive criticism is always welcome, it inspires me to keep writing! Since, Also since I’ve already got a few chapters written, I should post again shortly so stay tuned!

Hello All! It's been a while since I've posted a new story, but I'm back with a project I'm very excited about! "You Know What They Do to Girls Like Us in Brighter Days?" is the story of Rei Akiyama, a young girl trying to navigate through life in a near future dystopia where the age of majority has been raised to 28 for girls and regressive behavioral therapy has become popular to help girls adjust to these new laws. The world this story is set in is very strongly inspired by/based on the world building of Alteredstates, so a lot of credit goes to him! For those unfamiliar with Alteredstates, he does world building through ad copy and other cultural artifacts. While you don't need to be familiar with his work to understand and appreciate this story, I strongly recommend you check it out! Not only because it will help you immerse yourself in this world, but also because it's genuinely really good! You can find him on Tumblr, Twitter, and Patreon! Without further ado, I give you the prologue and first two chapters of "You Know What They Do to Girls Like Us in Brighter Days?" Prologue The night of Wednesday, October 4th, 2028, was unseasonably cold in the city of Greenham; snow was in the forecast for the next day in a city that rarely saw a snowflake until at least January. By 7:28PM, there were already flurries dancing through the cold wind that whipped through the dumpsters behind City Hall, where John Bennet, the head of City Hall security, stood with his foot propping open the emergency exit of the east stairwell. He blew out a lungful of smoke as he dropped his cigarette on the pavement below and crushed it beneath his shoe. John was nothing if not a creature of habit; so much so that, if one cared to be so observant, they could predict exactly what time John would take the last smoke break of his shift before he did his final sweep of the building. He would then go home to his shabby apartment. That night, however, was different. That night, John wouldn’t be going home; he would be meeting a 28-year-old girl he had met on the internet. That night, John’s phone rang just as he was about to go back inside. He fished his phone out of his pocket, smiling when he saw his date’s name on the caller ID, and swiped his finger across the screen as he raised the phone to his ear. “Hey, baby girl,” he said, trying to sound smooth, “I can’t wait to see you.” On the other end of the phone, a young-sounding voice poured honeyed words into his ear as he turned and walked back into the building. Another night, under less distracting circumstances, John would have almost certainly noticed that the door never clicked closed behind him, but the telling silence was lost amongst the words that sent his blood pumping. In a bar a few miles away, Edward Cook was ordering a drink for a girl who looked too young to be there. The girl blushed as she slid her ID and emancipation card across the counter at the bartender’s request, brushing her blue hair behind her ear to look coyly at Edward out of the corner of her eye as she did. Edward never even noticed the girl on the other side of him, or her hand as she slipped a hard plastic card at the end of a black lanyard out of his suit jacket pocket. The card, printed with Edward’s picture and the seal of the Office of Juvenile Affairs, disappeared into the girl’s clutch purse as she quietly slipped away from the bar. She checked the time on her phone as she stepped out into the frosty night: 7:34PM. Elsewhere, the number 9 county bus was pulling over for an unscheduled stop due to a disturbance on the bus involving three young girls. The driver, Richard Lawson, broke up the altercation with the help of another passenger and removed the girls from the bus. That taken care of, an exasperated Richard reported the incident to dispatch, who noted the number 9 bus was running ten minutes behind but was resuming his route at 7:47PM. Back at the courthouse, John, having finished his final sweep of the building and found nothing out of the ordinary, put the finishing touches on his security logs for the night and leaned back in his chair, eyes sweeping over the bank of CCTV monitors that showed snapshots of the interior of the courthouse. It was, however, the clock that John was truly focused on, his eyes constantly flicking between it and the monitors. The moment those numbers turned from 7:59 to 8:00PM, John pushed himself out of his chair and jabbed his finger at the button that caused all of the monitors to wink out simultaneously. Had he waited just a minute longer, he might have seen the black garbed figures slip in from the emergency exit in the east stairwell. He could have watched as they crept up that staircase and slipped into second floor hallway. Another camera would have shown the figures slink down the hallway, past the Permits Office and the Office of Parks and Recreation. On a third camera, the figures stopped in front of a frosted glass door with Office of Juvenile Affairs printed across it in thick, black block letters. One of the figures swiped a card by the panel next to the door, the light turned from red to green, and the figures quickly disappeared through the door. Later, security logs would be pulled showing Edward Cook had accessed the office at 8:04PM; the subsequent investigation would find Cook was not guilty of any direct involvement but would still lose his position on the grounds of gross negligence. By 8:15PM, Greenham City Hall was silent and empty. At 8:17PM, the number 9 county bus blew past the empty bus stop at the far end of the City Hall parking lot. On an ordinary night, Richard would typically idle at this station for a few minutes, but he was working hard to make up for lost time. The next few stops were just as empty, which wasn’t unusual for this time of night on a weekday. It was 8:34PM when the bus pulled up to the stop at Greenham Community College, where three girls and four boys boarded the bus, all of them in their late teens and early twenties. Richard Lawson wouldn’t even think to mention this to investigators later, though they likely would have made nothing of it if he had. By 8:50PM, the city of Greenham, a suburb of the nation’s capital city, was settling into its slumber. A few bars and restaurants were still pouring drinks for late night clientele, but curfew was quickly approaching and all those affected were either already home or else rushing to get there. At 8:54PM, the electric engine of the number 9 county bus was humming along through the streets of one such sleepy neighborhood, empty but for Ricard Lawson and a small handful of passengers: a young girl with black hair and tawny skin carrying a bookbag tight to her chest, two boys with their feet on the seats laughing raucously in the back of the bus, and a mother and a daughter riding together. Richard glanced up at the passengers in his rearview mirror and caught the eye of the daughter. She had bright blue eyes, a practical waterfall of golden curls, and looked to be in her early twenties. Richard smiled at the girl in the mirror; he had to admit, she was adorable in her pink shirt and plaid skirtall. She smiled back at him from behind the shield of her pacifier. The mother turned away from the book in her hand and leaned over the girl, slipping one hand up the girl’s skirtall. Richard quickly averted his gaze, suddenly feeling like he was invading their privacy. “Oh, Rebecca,” the older woman sighed quietly, but still loud enough to be heard easily on the otherwise silent bus, “your pull-up is soaked; did you even know you had to go?” The girl’s smile disappeared into her blush as she mumbled some words from behind her pacifier. The mother chuckled. “It’s alright, sweetheart,” she ruffled her daughter’s hair, “we’re almost home! Then we can get you changed into your nighttime diapers and feed you a nice bottle before bed, would you like that?” She booped her daughter’s nose and sent the girl into a fit of laughter. The black-haired girl shifted in her seat across from the mother and daughter, obviously trying to avoid looking at them. She glanced at her phone, 9:52PM. Richard Lawson shifted in his seat and tried to ignore the cooing and giggling going on behind him. Little single-family homes passed by as he made his way down Ridgemont Street, and only more in sight as he turned right down Wrighton Square. The bell dinged and Richard slowly pressed the brake, bringing the bus to a stop at the corner or Wrighton and Central Lake Drive. Richard wished his passengers a good night, stay safe, as they all got off. Glancing back in his rearview mirror to confirm the bus was empty, Richard slowly accelerated into the night. Peter Grant watched the bus pull away from the front seat of his Greenham Police Department Cruiser. He scanned the passengers leaving the bus stop. Two young men cross the street and kept walking up Wrighton Square while three women started walking up Central Lake Drive and toward his cruiser. He checked his clock: 9:56, damn near too late for young women to be out alone. “Let’s check it out,” he said to his partner, Dave Clusky, as he stepped out of the cruiser and started crossing the street towards the trio. As Peter approached, the women were backlit by a streetlamp, but he could make out the vaguely feminine shapes of three women. Two of them walked side by side as the third, at least a few inches shorter than the other two, walked a couple of feet behind. Peter raised his flashlight, “Excuse me, ladies,” he called out officiously as the beam of light cut through the night, bringing the slowly drifting flakes of snow into heavy contrast. The three ladies stopped in their tracks. The shorter of the two in front whimpered behind her pacifier and clung to the older woman next to her as they both blinked against the light. The girl behind them gasped inaudibly and stared ahead like a deer in headlights for a moment before raising a hand to protect her eyes from the worst of the light. “Evening, ma’am,” Peter nodded to the older woman, “these your children?” The woman glanced behind her, then back to Peter, “just this one,” she replied, squeezing Rebecca close to her. Peter nodded, “Sorry to disturb you, ma’am. Best get your little one inside, it looks to be about her bedtime.” The mother laughed politely, “yes, we’ve had a very long day, thank you, officer.” She tugged on Rebecca’s hand and quietly urged the girl on. Peter swept his flashlight over a few degrees to focus his beam on the girl in the white button up shirt and plaid suspender skirt. “Could you lower your hand, miss? How old are you?” “Uhm, nineteen,” she replied nervously, “I know it’s—” “It’s almost curfew,” Peter interrupted her, “you allowed to be out past curfew?” “Um, no, sir, I—” “Yeah, didn’t think so. What’s your name? What are you doing out so late?” “Um, Rei, sir, and I’m coming home from college, sir, I was—” “College?” Dave chimed in, “you got parental permission for that?” “Yes, sir, and I—” “What were you doing at college this late?” Peter asked. “You go to Greenham CC?” “Yes, sir, I was studying—” “Studying,” Dave scoffed, “yeah, right.” “I was, sir, I have—” “You got a pass from your professor?” Peter asked. “Yes, sir, it’s—” “Well?” Dave said impatiently. “Let’s see it,” Peter demanded. “Yes, sir,” the girl reached into her backpack and produced a folded sheet of paper that was immediately snatched out of her hand. “Professor Lewis? English?” Peter read key words off the piece of paper before handing it off to Dave. Dave looked the sheet over, made an annoyed sound in the back of his throat, then handed it back to Peter. “Looks legit” “You know it’s almost curfew, kid?” Peter turned back towards the girl, thrusting the paper back at her. “Yes, sorry, I was—” “Yeah, you were at college, you said. You live close by?” “Yes, sir, I—” “Where at?” “Just up the street,” she raised her hand and pointed behind Peter. “Uh huh,” Peter sounded skeptical. He pulled his phone out of his pocket and checked the time: 9:59PM. “Think you can get home before curfew hits, little girl?” He smiled maliciously. The girl’s knees went weak; she clutched her bag to her chest as if it could protect from him the malice in his smile. Her vision tunneled in on the face of Peter Grant and the world around her sounded like it was moving through water. Tick. 10:00PM. As curfew went into effect all over Greenham and it’s surrounding townships, the eastern wing of the Greenham City Hall exploded outward, raining fire and rubble into it’s expansive parking lot. The sound of the explosion tore through the still night air, audible as a low rumbling miles away on Central Lake Drive. A portion of the horizon of the night sky lit up. “The fuck…?” Peter cursed. “Fuck me!” Dave swore. The girl let out a quiet yelp and resisted the urge to make a break for it. Silence filled the air in the aftermath of the explosion, and then the radios on Dave and Peter’s shoulders started squawking. They completely forgot about the girl as they scrambled back to their cruiser. Chapter One Snowflakes were melting in Rei Akiyama’s hair as she slumped against the front door of her house. She was still shaking and trying to steady her breath. “You’re late,” a voice said from the living room. “I know, I’m sorry, Mom,” Rei said, still panting slightly as she took her shoes off before entering the room. “The bus was running late; I ran all the way here from the bus stop.” Ms. Akiyama made a sound in her throat as she looked her daughter up and down. “You were studying? Let me see your pass.” “Yes, Mom,” Rei said as she pulled out the now slightly crumpled piece of paper out of her bag and handed it over. “You’re working too hard in school,” Ms. Akiyama said matter-of-factly. “Well, whatever, I’m glad you’re home,” she discarded the paper on the end table, “I was starting to get worried when I heard that rumbling. Did you hear that?” “Yes, Mom,” Rei nodded and chewed on her lip, unsure what else to say on the topic. “Rei, stop chewing your lip, it’s a bad nervous habit.” “Yes, Mom, sorry.” Rei forced herself to stop and instead just looked down at her shoes. “Well?” Ms. Akiyama asked expectantly a moment later. “It’s almost bedtime; shouldn’t you be getting ready for bed? The news said we were supposed to get a few inches of snow, so school will probably be cancelled tomorrow, but I want you in bed on time just in case, okay?” “Yes, Mom,” Rei replied. She tried her best not to turn and run up the stairs, but instead walked casually up them as if it had just been a normal night of studying. Her mother watched her go, sensing something was off about her daughter, but she was unable to put her finger on what, exactly, she was sensing. Rei stopped briefly at the top of the stairs, turned back, and gave a small smile and wave when she saw her mother was still watching, then disappeared around the corner. Ms. Akiyama sighed quietly: what was she going to do with that girl? She was worried what kind of ideas her school was filling her head with, and Rei being out all-night studying didn’t do anything to allay that worry. Picking up the pass Rei had given her, Ms. Akiyama turned and settled back down on the couch. According to the pass, Rei had been working on her midterm essay for English with Professor Lewis. Sighing once more, she set the note aside, making a mental note to ask Rei what she was writing her essay about (maybe that would give her a clue on exactly what kind of idea’s the school was filling Rei’s head with), and turned her attention back to the TV where a mature looking woman was smiling back at her while holding a colorful package. “That why I decided to try new Pampers Overnight Diapers! They are expertly designed for girls who wet the bed,” as the woman delivered the line, she reached her free hand out the side and pulled a young girl of about eight or ten into the frame and into a side hug, “and those who don’t,” the camera pulled out and panned over to reveal an older girl about Rei’s age staring distractedly at her phone seemingly oblivious to her surroundings, “yet,” the mother added after a beat and punctuated it with a wink. Upstairs, Rei leaned against the wall, just out of sight, focusing on getting her breathing back to normal. The night hadn’t gone exactly as planned, but, so far, nothing had gone terribly wrong. She could only hope it stayed that way. Rei pushed herself away from the wall and made her way down the hallway towards her bedroom, closing her door behind her just as downstairs the TV alerted her mother to breaking news. As Ms. Akiyama was stunned to hear of the bombing just a few miles from her, Rei was tossing her backpack on the floor next to her desk and throwing herself face down on her bed. She was slightly dazed and more than exhausted. Part of her couldn’t believe the events of the night. Yes, they had been making plans for weeks now, she had known this night was coming, but now that it was done…it felt surreal. She was terrified of what would come next. Still, there was one more thing she had to do before this night was over. Rei crept back to her bedroom door, listened carefully, then cracked the door ever so slightly. The distant sounds of the TV still drifted up the stairs and the hallway was empty. Closing the door silently, she rushed across the carpet in socked feet to her desk, which, looking back over her shoulder towards the door, she inched away from the wall. Kneeling down, Rei reached behind the desk and pried off a piece of the baseboard to reveal a small crevice between the wall and the floor from which Rei produced a cell phone at least a decade old. It was black with a silver lined screen and a numeric keyboard. Rei brought up the messaging app only to be greeted with over a dozen texts; each was from a different number, but they all said the same thing: “home safe.” She sighed with relief, painstakingly typed out her own missive (“home safe”) on the numeric keyboard and pressed send before immediately replacing the phone in its hiding place and putting everything back in order. Now, Rei thought, it was time to get ready for bed. Chapter Two “It was confirmed early this morning that there were no casualties or injuries in last night’s explosion at the Greenham City Hall, which occurred at exactly 10PM and destroyed most of the building’s eastern half. While authorities have yet to make any statements regarding the cause of the explosion, many are already speculating that this was an act of domestic terrorism committed by the radical leftist feminist group Rebel in response to recent social policy legislation restricting the rights of women under twenty-eight. Supporters of this theory have been quick to point out that the offices of the newly established Office of Juvenile Affairs, which was formed to enforce these new policies, was located in the eastern wing of the Greenham City Hall. We’ll be sure to bring you all the breaking details on this story as it develops. Back to you in the studio, Steve.” As the news switched back to less interesting stories, Ms. Akiyama turned her attention away from the tablet propped up on the kitchen counter and back to the cast iron skillet in front of her where the pancakes were beginning to form bubbles along the edge of the batter. She flipped them with the kind of perfection that only came with years of practice and shook her head, it was just terrible what had happened. She knew some people thought the new laws were going too far, but surely bombing buildings was going just as far, if not further. No, it wasn’t the proper way to go about voicing dissent at all. And if this was the kind of stuff feminism was preaching these days, maybe there was some sense to these new laws. Certainly they didn’t teach girls to behave that way when she was younger. Ms. Akiyama just prayed Rei’s head wasn’t being filled with this kind of stuff at that college she had begged so hard to go to. Maybe it wasn’t too late to put her in a vocational school; with a little discipline, Rei could make an excellent secretary. Or maybe she could get Rei a job working at a daycare; Rei always liked children, and maybe tapping into Rei’s maternal instincts was just what was needed to make sure she stayed on the right path. Or, there was always… No, no, Ms. Akiyama shoved that thought away. Rei was a good kid; a bit headstrong, but a good kid, surely that option was too drastic. Ms. Akiyama sighed as she stacked the pancakes on the steadily growing pile; she just wanted Rei to be safe and have a nice, happy life. She didn’t want her daughter falling in with the wrong crowd and getting herself in trouble. It wasn’t easy raising a daughter in such complicated times. Ms. Akiyama was still musing on such matters when Rei shuffled sleepily into the kitchen, almost instinctively following the smell of pancakes. “Pancakes?” Rei asked hopefully. “Does that mean school is canceled?” Mom typically never made pancakes on weekdays. “It sure does,” Ms. Akiyama replied cheerfully, trying to hide the somber mood the news had put her in. “Have you looked outside? We got quite a lot of snow!” Rei grinned and rushed out of the kitchen and into the living room and its bay window overlooking their front yard and the street beyond. Everything was white and brilliantly bright in the morning sun, covered in what must have been at least five or six inches of snow. Even the road was covered; it seemed like the snowplows hadn’t made it to their neighborhood yet. Rei couldn’t help but stare out the window in wonderment; she had always loved the snow. There was just something magical about it. Behind her, Ms. Akiyama leaned against the door frame and grinned. When it came to snow, kids were always kids. “Come on,” Ms. Akiyama said after giving Rei a few moments to take in the wintery spread, “the pancakes are getting cold.” She turned and headed back in to the kitchen without checking to make sure Rei was following her. The news was once again talking about last night’s incident, so Ms. Akiyama quickly turned it off as she grabbed the plate of pancakes; she didn’t want to upset Rei with such terrible news first thing in the morning. “So,” Ms. Akiyama said as she set the plate of pancakes on the table and Rei settled into her seat, “you were working on an essay with your professor last night?” She grabbed the syrup from the fridge before settling into her own seat. “Um, yeah,” Rei responded simply as she loaded her plate with pancakes, “my midterm essay,” she added after a moment. “Oh, that’s nice,” Ms. Akiyama passed the syrup across the table and took a couple pancakes off the stack for herself. “What’s it about?” “Um,” Rei was drenching her pancakes in syrup, “well, it’s…well, our professor gave us some articles to choose from and we just have to like respond to one of them.” “Interesting, what kind of articles?” “Just, you know, current events stuff.” “Uh-huh, and what article did you choose?” Sure, Ms. Akiyama was testing the waters, trying to see what kind of stuff Rei was learning at school, but, to her credit, she was genuinely interested in her daughter’s life. Rei, on the other hand, was getting nervous. Her mother didn’t usually ask her this many questions about her schoolwork. Rei liked that her mother didn’t ask her about her schoolwork. Rei thought the less her mother asked about her schoolwork, the better. Why was her mother suddenly interested? She thought about lying, but if her mother asked to see the essay, she’d be caught immediately. “Well, just about…about the passing of The Hayes Act…” “Oh, I see.” Rei shoveled a too large bite of pancakes into her mouth to avoid having to respond. Oh, I see? What did that mean? Rei tried to smile around the bite of pancakes, but her eyes were searching her mother’s face for anything that might hint to her true reaction. Ms. Akiyama worked to keep her face as passive as possible, raising her cup and taking a long, slow sip of coffee to help her efforts. She had barely discussed the act with her daughter since its passage six months ago. She hadn’t needed to much, and it had always felt like such a…touchy subject. “Why did you choose that article?” Ms. Akiyama asked, trying hard to sound casual but interested and definitely non-confrontational. Just a mom interested in her daughter’s schoolwork. Rei speared a hunk of pancake with her fork and cut it away from the rest with her knife, “Um, I just thought the article was interesting,” she spoke with her head down, giving her voice a muffled quality. “What was the article about?” Ms. Akiyama knew Rei had strong feelings about The Hayes Act, and she couldn’t blame her. Rei had turned nineteen a month before the law had passed; she had been an adult for thirteen months when she once again became a child in the eyes of the law for another nine years. Of course, Ms. Akiyama understood why her daughter felt so strongly about it; she respected Rei’s passion, but she wished Rei could accept that there was nothing that could be done. She wished Rei could just accept that the world wasn’t what her mother had promised it would be she told Rei she could grow up to be whatever she wanted. “Just,” Rei shrugged, “I guess the author was talking about how it shouldn’t have passed and stuff…” The two were in a minefield; they both knew it. Neither wanted this to end in an explosion, but one couldn’t leave, and the other couldn’t leave well enough alone. “Oh,” Ms. Akiyama said, “do you talk about that kind of stuff a lot in school?” The last time they had discussed The Hayes Act had been when it had come time for Rei to enroll in her second year at Greenham Community College. With Rei then legally a child, she needed Ms. Akiyama’s permission to continue attending college. Ms. Akiyama could have stopped her; she had certainly been tempted to do it. Rei shrugged, “What do you mean ‘that kind of stuff’?” “Stuff like The Hayes Act? Politics?” “I guess, sometimes.” “What kind of stuff do they teach you about it?” Rei shrugged, “I mean, they just like…explain how it came to be. Historically, you know?” “I see.” Ms. Akiyama could sense her daughter getting…defensive? Evasive? She was certainly becoming something. Maybe it was time to pump the brakes. “I just worry,” Ms. Akiyama said, genuinely thinking it would help defuse the situation. “Worried?!” Rei said a little too loudly, “there’s nothing to worry about, Mom!” “It’s just…I hear a lot these days about what kinds of things colleges are teaching and—” “Mo-om!” “—and I don’t want them filling your head with the wrong kinds of ideas, that’s all!” “Mom, they are not…brainwashing me, okay?” “I didn’t say brainwashing, okay? I just hear what kinds of things colleges teach these days, that’s all,” Ms. Akiyama repeated. Rei slumped in her chair. Her mom had managed to ruin pancakes. “I just want you to be happy,” Ms. Akiyama said after a long, awkward pause. She reached across the table to take her daughter’s hand. “College just makes things harder for most girls these days, and, besides, you study so much, it’s not good for you.” “But I like school, Mom. It makes me happy.” “Well, why don’t we sign you up for one of those extended high school for girls programs?” Ms. Akiyama smiled, genuinely thinking it would be a good suggestion. “Ugh, Mom,” Rei withdrew her hand and shot her mother a withering look, “those are just housewife classes.” “There’s nothing wrong with that, Rei!” “I’m not saying there is,” Rei protested, “it’s just not what I want to do.” “I know, you want to be a teacher, but I just don’t…well…you can’t be a teacher for another nine years, what if by then they don’t let women be teachers anymore?” A silence fell over the room as both mother and daughter felt the weight of that thought. It was a legitimate concern. “I don’t know, Mom,” Rei said at last, sounding crestfallen. “But what am I supposed to do?” Ms. Akiyama frowned. Like most mothers, deep down she just wanted her child to be happy. Part of her really wished her child could have her dream, but most of her knew it simply wasn’t meant to be and there was nothing that could change that. Most of her just wanted to help Rei find another way to be happy. Without a word, Ms. Akiyama rose from the table and cleared their plates. Breakfast was clearly over. On her way out of the kitchen, she lightly ruffled Rei’s hair, “Go on,” she said, “enjoy your snow day, okay? But just…think about the extended high school program?” Rei nodded.

My background: I’m sporty and athletic in real life. One secret I have that nobody knows about is I’m a lifelong diaper lover. I remember when I was younger making lots of makeshift nappies (I’m from England so its nappies over Diapers) and my younger cousin who used to come over used to wear pull ups, I used to be really jealous of her and steal her mini mouse pull ups 😅 Story Background: This is 100% a true story which happened to me a few years ago when I was 23 in the hospital. I was going in for routine Hernia surgery, it was supposed to be a day procedure or 1 night stay depending on how I felt after the surgery but due to a few minor complications and events I ended up in the hospital for 4 nights. I hope you enjoy how this story unfolds it was a dream come true for me but also fulfilled with embrassment. FYI I’m not a great writer and not great with words so I do apologise if my storys bad to follow. Chapter 1: Arriving at hospital day of the surgrey After being on NHS waiting list for 2 years it was finally time to get my hernia surgery. I was excited to finally get my hernia repaired as it has held me back with a lot of my sporting activities this past few years. I arrived at the hospital and I brought my overnight bag. On the pre op assessment they told me that if I get my surgrey early that morning I should be eligble for day release which I definitely preferred but they said be prepared to have to stay one night so I brought my overnight bag. I arrived at the hospital and the letter said to go straight up to the ward, it was the surgical ward. I was waiting outside the door for quite a while at surgical ward before nurse spotted me and buzzed the door to let me into the ward. I showed her my referral letter and she was very nice and she pointed me up to the desk. Once I arrived at the ward desk there was 6 nurses behind the desk and the receptionist. I thought it was unusual for all the nurses to be sitting behind desk but it was first thing in the morning so their shifts had likely just started they where all either chatting or writing notes into a clipboard. All of the nurses was very attractive two looked older than me I would say one was mid 30s and other early 40s. The other nurses looked similar age to me around 25 and I seen one was a student nurse she looked younger. One of the girls was blonde and she was beautiful I saw her name was Shannon. She gave me a smile and said can I take a look at your letter and then she goes ahh Jack your rooms just down here let me show you and she led me down to which was believe it or not room 1 on a 30 room ward. Once I arrived she said she had to do a covid test first before they proceeded on. (This was 2023 year of my surgrey so covid tests where still relevant especially in hospital settings). She came back shortly with the test and put the swab up my nose and swirled it around. I always hated getting tests in my nose and it made my eyes water. After the covid test was taken she said she’ll be back in half an hour once the test was finished and to make myself comfortable and unpack. As I was unpacking Shannon came back 30 minutes later and said everything was fine with my COVID test. She then handed me a questionnaire to fill out in meantime and said she would be back shortly to explain details about my surgrey. I was filling out the questionnaire and it was general questions like medical history, any allergies, high blood pressure etc general standard questions except when I came to a tick box, day time incontinence, night time incontinence or both. Being a life long diaper lover this question sparked my interest. I mulled over what to do and I finished the rest of the questionnaire before coming back to incontinence question, I gave it some thought as I didn’t know what to do as my parents would be collecting me from the surgrey and if it was the next morning I don’t want them finding anything out. A rush of blood went to my head and I said “Fuck it” and ticked “Night Time Incontinence” and I set the clipboard down before I tried to change anything. It was only a few moments after I set the clipboard down Shannon came into my room again and asked me how I was getting on with the questionnaire. I told her I was all done. She passed me my surgical gown and said to me that I would need to put this on before surgrey, and due to where surgrey was she said you’ll have to remove your underwear, she said we do have these disposable underwear but you don’t have to wear them most male patients choose not to, and i held up the disposable underwear and they looked like skimpy womens panties and we both looked at each other and laughed and I said I don’t think I will be wearing these and we both laughed. She said she will give me a 30 minute heads up to get changed before surgrey into my surgrey clothes and not to worry. I said thats great and as she was leaving she picked up the clipboard and said she will give this to the surgeon have I everything filled out and I replied that I think so. Giving my response she started scanning through the questionnaire, I could see her pupils dialate as she was reading down you could see it in her face but she was really professional and passed no remarks. I knew it was at nightime incontinence one, and I could feel my cheeks burning red with embrassment. But she never said a thing she just replied everything looks great Jack I will give this to the surgeon, just sit tight and I’ll give you a heads up when your surgrey is near. I tried to keep myself busy in between times scrolling on tiktok, Netflix looking at diaper girl stories on tumblr etc anything to try keep me busy. It had passed and it was now 4pm. I was thinking am I ever going to get this surgrey. I was a bit nervous regarding the surgrey so I was keen to get it out of the way. Shortly after 4pm one of the nurses called Laura came into help. She was around 35 and she was on of the Nursing Auxiliarys on. She had been in a couple of times to chat during the day and we had gotten along really well. She came in and said I have bad and good news for you. I looked at her and said well then start with the bad. She said okay your surgreys not happening until the tomorrow morning, there was a couple of emergency surgeries had to be performed today unfortunately but the surgeons taking you first thing at 9am tomorrow morning, I looked at her and said okay and now for the good news. She smiled trying to cheer me up and goes the good news is I get to take your order for your free dinner and bed and breakfast. I looked at her and smiled to as I knew she was just trying to cheer me up. I looked at the sheet and I ordered shepards pie and porridge for breakfast. She told me dinners around 6pm. I used this as a good time to text my mum and dad and to tell them what happened, they where asking did I want them to come for evening visiting time and I told them not to worry its just one night I’ll get caught up on some netflix series on my iPad. This seemed to put them at ease. Shortly after dinner (which wasn’t the best) I got a bit bored. Having not had my surgrey yet I was obviously as mobile and quite capable. Shannon came in I hadn’t seen her in quite a while. I asked her if I could go stretch my legs outside the hospital and go to the hospital shop. She said normally patients aren’t allowed to without supervision but in these circumstances she said she doesn’t think it will matter. She told me when I come back to buzz the door and someone will open it. I left the ward and was delighted to be out walking about 12 hours in one room was enough. I walked around the outside of the hospital for around an hour I covered a right few steps. On my way back in front entrance the hospital shop was there. I decided to go get something in the shop as I was hungry for I didnt eat a lot of the shepards pie for dinner. I purchased a bottle of BPM, Haribo Starmix and a packet of Quavers Cheese. As I was making my way up to the ward I wondered was I going to be allowed to bring in what I had purchased in shop. I’m sure I was but I didn’t want to take risk either so I quickly took my hoodie off and I hit the crisps sweets and drink in my hoodie and put it under my arm. As i approached the ward I buzzed to get in. Same as this morning was no answer. After what felt like an age standing there a nurse I hadn’t seen before today spotted me outside and she came to the door. She asked me who I was and after briefly explaining who I was she said Shannon had told me when she was changing shifts come on ahead you haven’t missed tea and toast yet. I was delighted at the thought of getting tea and toast. As I was walking back to the room I noticed the Tea cart. Just futher on down was another cart, I gulped as I seen what was on top it was Abenda M4 Nappies(being a diaper lover I immediately recognised the brand when I seen them), i couldn’t believe it and the cart wasn’t very far from my room. As i reached my room memories started flooding back from this morning of me ticking night time incontinence. I was filled with so many emotions, excitment, butterflies, nerves, embrassment but a million thoughts raised through my mind. I’m not actually about to get put in a Nappy for bed am I? This would be to good to be true. To be continued… (this is only my first night of what ended up a four night stay in hospital. Its a true story let me know if use are interested in hearing rest and I will post next chapter)

Description An introverted volcanologist, Olivia, stumbles across a demon during a hike up a volcano. The demon of humiliation follows her and makes her do embarrassing things such as wetting herself and messing herself. Chapter 1: Olivia’s Volcano Trek in Montserrat The heat was stifling, even through the thick protective suit Olivia wore. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead, stinging her eyes as she ascended the jagged slopes of the Soufrière Hills volcano. The air was thick with the acrid smell of sulfur, a constant reminder of the volatile power slumbering beneath her feet. Yet, the danger was intoxicating. Olivia thrived on the adrenaline, the thrill of exploring the raw, untamed heart of the earth. Montserrat’s landscape was a testament to the volcano’s might. Lush rainforest abruptly gave way to barren ash fields, scarred by the fury of past eruptions. Olivia’s boots crunched on the brittle ground as she navigated the desolate terrain, her eyes scanning the landscape for signs of activity. Her instruments beeped and whirred, recording every subtle tremor, every shift in temperature, every whisper of the volcano’s breath. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the ash fields, Olivia decided to make camp for the night. She settled down in a small depression, shielded from the wind by a jagged outcrop of rock. As darkness fell, she huddled closer to the fire, the flickering flames providing a small haven of warmth in the chilling night air. Suddenly, a bone-chilling cold enveloped her. The fire sputtered and died, plunging her into darkness. A sinister presence seemed to fill the air, a silent menace that prickled the hairs on the back of her neck. Then, she saw it. A figure emerged from the shadows, its form shimmering and shifting like the flames of a dying fire. It was short and gaunt, with eyes that burned like embers. Olivia gasped, her heart pounding in her chest. The figure moved closer, its eyes fixed on her with a malevolent intensity. Olivia tried to scream, but no sound escaped her lips. She was paralyzed with fear, unable to move or even breathe. The figure reached out, its hand glowing with an eerie light. It touched her forehead, and a wave of icy cold washed over her. Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the figure vanished, leaving Olivia trembling and alone in the darkness. The rest of the night was a blur. Olivia stumbled back to base camp at first light, her mind reeling with the terrifying encounter. She boarded the plane home in a daze, her body still trembling with the aftershocks of fear. But the horror wasn’t over. As the plane soared through the clouds, Olivia felt a cold sensation creeping up her legs. She tried to ignore it, but it grew stronger, more insistent. Finally, in a moment of mortifying humiliation, she realised she had wet herself. She rushed to the nearest bathroom with her bag, luckily she carried a extra set of clothes for if she spilt something on herself. She quickly got unclothed, cleaned herself and put on the fresh pair of clothes before quickly stuffing her bag with the soiled pants and panties along with her other clothes. As Olivia stepped off the plane onto British soil, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was still being watched. The unseen presence that had tormented her on the volcano seemed to have followed her home. She knew, with a bone-chilling certainty, that her ordeal was far from over. Chapter 2: Arriving Home The taxi pulled up to the curb, its engine sputtering into silence. Olivia stepped out onto the familiar pavement, the cool evening air a stark contrast to the volcanic heat she had recently escaped. She lugged her heavy suitcase up the path, her keys jingling in her trembling hand. With a sigh of relief, she unlocked the door and stepped into the comforting darkness of her home. The house was silent, save for the gentle ticking of the grandfather clock in the hallway. Olivia flicked on the light switch, illuminating the dust motes dancing in the air. She dragged her suitcase into the living room and collapsed onto the sofa, exhaustion washing over her. But the unease that had settled in her gut on the plane refused to dissipate. A cold dread clung to her like a second skin, a constant reminder of the unseen presence that haunted her. With a sigh, Olivia pushed herself off the sofa and headed towards the kitchen, hoping a cup of tea would soothe her frayed nerves. As she entered the brightly lit room, her heart lurched. There, perched casually on the kitchen counter, was the demon. It hadn’t changed. It was still the same gaunt figure, with eyes that burned like coals. It watched her with a chilling intensity, a smirk playing on its lips. Olivia gasped, her hand flying to her mouth to stifle a scream. “Surprised to see me?” the demon purred, her voice like the rasp of dry leaves. Chapter 3: Olivia’s Not So Welcoming Guest “Aw, did I scare you wittle Olivia? Make you wet your panties like a baby on the plane?” the demon sneered, its voice dripping with malice. “Don’t worry, it’s only going to get worse. Maybe you’ll need these to keep you dry.” It held up an adult diaper, its own grotesque face leering from the front, surrounded by erupting volcanoes. Olivia’s voice cracked as she spoke, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and fury. “Why are you doing this to me? What did I ever do to you?” She clenched her fists, her eyes flashing with defiance. “This is wrong. You can’t just invade my life and humiliate me. I won’t let you!” “Such anger,” the demon murmured, feigning concern. “Is it because you can’t control your bladder, or is there something else troubling you, dear? Perhaps I can help alleviate your distress… if you’re willing to cooperate.” Olivia gasped, her legs trembling as she realized she was wetting herself again. “Please,” she begged, her voice barely a whisper. “What do you want from me? Just tell me what to do and I’ll do it, just please stop this!” A dark shadow fell over the demon’s face as it spoke. “You will obey me, Olivia. You will wear the diapers, and you will do so without complaint. Failure to comply will result in… consequences.” Its voice trailed off, leaving the unspoken threat hanging in the air. Olivia’s voice trembled despite her defiant words. “No, no, no!” she cried, backing away from the demon. “I won’t do it! I refuse! You can’t make me wear those… those things. I’m not a baby anymore!” “Well, well, well,” the demon drawled, its voice thick with sarcasm. “Looks like someone needs a little assistance with their wardrobe.” It snapped its fingers, and Olivia found herself clad in the demon’s personalized diaper. “Voila! A fashion statement fit for a queen… or should I say, a baby?” The demon chortled, revelling in Olivia’s mortification. Olivia’s body shook with rage and humiliation as she futilely tugged at the diaper. “This is wrong!” she screamed, her voice echoing through the house. “You can’t do this to me! I’m not your plaything! You have no right!” The diaper was not coming off of her. “This is just the beginning, Olivia,” the demon cackled, its voice filled with glee. “You will wear this diaper as a constant reminder of your helplessness. And when you’ve had enough, when you’re broken and begging for release, then you may grovel at my feet for a changing.” With a final, mocking bow, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia trapped in her degrading predicament wearing just a diaper and t-shirt. Chapter 4: On Purpose The moment the demon vanished, a burning thirst overtook Olivia. Her throat felt like parchment, her mouth a desert. She stumbled to the kitchen, diaper crinkling, her hands shaking as she filled glass after glass with water, gulping it down desperately. A wave of nausea followed, a sickening realization dawning upon her. This was the demon’s game. The thirst, the diaper – it was all a cruel ploy to break her. And with the amount of water she’d consumed, she knew she’d soon be wetting her diaper. Olivia’s stomach churned as the realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Damn it, she thought, her voice catching in her throat. She had to find a way to avoid soiling this diaper. A walk, maybe? Fresh air might clear her head. She waddled into the living room, the diaper’s plastic crinkling with each awkward step. Reaching the stairs, she gripped the banister, hauling herself up one agonizing step at a time. In her bedroom, she grabbed a pair of jeans, relief flooding her as she managed to pull them up over the bulky diaper. But as soon as the zipper closed, the denim vanished, leaving her exposed once more. “No!” she cried, a sob escaping her lips. They were her favorite jeans, a soft, worn reminder of simpler times. Now, she was trapped in this infernal diaper, a prisoner in her own home. The thought of venturing outside, of facing the world’s judgment with a demon’s face plastered across her backside, on a diaper of all things, was unbearable. Despair washed over her, threatening to drown her in its icy depths. She needed a distraction, something to anchor her to reality. Spotting her old colouring book on the shelf, she snatched it up. Flipping through the pages, her eyes landed on a familiar image: a volcano, its slopes bathed in fiery reds and oranges. A bitter laugh escaped her lips. Volcanoes used to be her passion, her refuge. Now, they were a symbol of her torment. The volcano on the coloring page stared back at Olivia, a mocking reminder of her predicament. Crayons in hand, she tried to focus, but her thoughts kept returning to the demon’s taunting words and the humiliating diaper encasing her. Each rustle of the plastic felt like a brand, a constant reminder of her helplessness. Desperate for a distraction, she dumped out a jigsaw puzzle, hoping the intricate pieces would occupy her mind. For a while, it worked. But as the image of a tranquil meadow began to take shape, a familiar pressure built in her bladder. Olivia squirmed, squeezing her thighs together, her focus shattering. The potty dance she’d outgrown decades ago made a reappearance, a desperate attempt to hold back the inevitable. But the urge became unbearable, a searing pain radiating through her lower abdomen. With a defeated sigh, Olivia released a tiny trickle, hoping to relieve the pressure and stop after. But the floodgates opened, and a warm steady stream poured into the diaper, she was soaking the absorbent padding on purpose. The heat spread through her groin and to her bum, a mix of shame and a strange, forbidden thrill. It was a surrender, a perverse fulfilment of the demon’s twisted desire. Olivia stood over the jigsaw puzzle, the sodden diaper clinging to her skin, a warm, but cold reminder of her degradation. The stench of urine filled her nostrils, a wave of shame washing over her. She couldn’t stay like this, wallowing in her own filth. With renewed determination, she tugged at the diaper’s fastenings, her nails digging into the unyielding plastic. A desperate trip to the kitchen yielded a pair of scissors, but even those proved useless against the demon’s magic. Trapped, defeated, she sank to the floor, the wet diaper chilling her princess parts. Never in her life had she felt so violated, so utterly helpless. Yet, a flicker of defiance remained. She wouldn’t let this demon break her. Returning to the puzzle, she forced her mind to focus on the remaining pieces. As the final piece clicked into place, a triumphant smile briefly touched her lips, quickly replaced by a gnawing hunger. Her stomach rumbled, demanding attention. The diaper squished and crinkled unpleasantly with each step as she made her way back to the kitchen. Wrenching open the fridge, she grabbed the container of prune stew she’d prepared before her trip. She devoured it greedily, the sweetness a temporary comfort. Avocado toast followed, the familiar routine offering a semblance of normalcy in this bizarre, degrading situation. Chapter 5: Uh oh… Olivia pushed away her empty plate, a wave of nausea replacing her hunger. As if summoned by her discomfort, the demon reappeared, a fresh diaper dangling from its bony fingers. “Ready to admit defeat, little one?” its voice oozed with smug satisfaction. “All it takes is a simple plea. Just ask nicely, and I’ll grant you the sweet relief of a clean diaper.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but defiance hardened her voice. “I’ll never beg you for anything,” she retorted. “Get me out of this diaper, now!” The demon’s smile widened, revealing rows of needle-sharp teeth. “Oh, but you belong in it, don’t you, Olivia?” It gestured towards the dampness spreading across her thighs. “You’ve already proven that.” Olivia’s gaze dropped to the floor, unable to meet the demon’s taunting eyes. A fresh wave of humiliation washed over her. “And here’s a little secret,” the demon continued, its voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “That prune stew you just devoured? It’s going to make you… well, let’s just say you’ll be needing a change sooner rather than later. See you bright and early tomorrow, Olivia.” With a final, mocking chuckle, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia frozen in horror. The implications of its words hit her like a thunderbolt. She’d wet the diaper, and now… now she was going to soil it. The thought was unbearable, a new level of degradation she hadn’t anticipated. “No,” she whimpered, her voice barely audible. But it was too late. The demon was gone, and Olivia was left alone to face the consequences of her actions, her stomach churning with dread, shame and stew. Panic rising in her throat, Olivia bolted from the kitchen, her sodden diaper slapping against her thighs. She needed a plan, a way to escape this humiliating fate. But the demon’s words echoed in her ears, a cruel reminder of her powerlessness. “You’ll be needing a change sooner rather than later.” Her frantic search for a solution led her to the bathroom, where she frantically rummaged through drawers and cabinets. Toilet paper, sanitary pads, even a plunger—nothing seemed capable of staving off the inevitable. A wave of nausea swept over her, a visceral reaction to the thought of soiling herself in front of the demon. She collapsed onto the cold tile floor, tears welling in her eyes. Was this really happening? Was this her life now, at the mercy of a sadistic demon and a humiliating diaper? Time seemed to warp and stretch as Olivia sat huddled on the bathroom floor, her mind a whirlwind of panic and humiliation. The initial wave of nausea subsided, replaced by a dull ache in her lower abdomen. She knew what was coming, but the thought of succumbing to the demon’s twisted game filled her with a visceral revulsion. Minutes turned into an agonizing eternity. The pressure in her bowels intensified, each gurgle a symphony of impending doom. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and her legs trembled with the effort of holding back. She squeezed her eyes shut, her fingers digging into her thighs, a desperate attempt to maintain control. But it was a losing battle. With a defeated groan, Olivia finally relented, her body betraying her resolve. A warm, viscous substance oozed into the diaper, a sickening contrast to the chill of her fear-soaked skin. The stench filled the small bathroom, a pungent reminder of what she just did in her diaper. She buried her face in her hands, sobs wracking her body. The demon had won, for now. But deep within her, a spark of defiance remained, a tiny ember refusing to be extinguished. Exhaustion finally claimed Olivia, her body collapsing onto the bed, the soiled diaper a heavy, shameful weight against her skin. Sleep came fitfully, plagued by nightmares of the demon’s leering face and the suffocating stench of her own waste. Each toss and turn was a reminder of her predicament, the diaper chafing against her raw skin, a constant source of discomfort and humiliation. She had succumbed to the demon’s twisted game, her own actions fuelling its cruel amusement. The weight of her shame was crushing, a dark cloud suffocating her spirit. Yet, even in the depths of her despair, a flicker of defiance refused to die. This was not the end, she vowed silently. She would find a way to break free, to reclaim her dignity and her life. Chapter 6: You got me begging… Morning light filtered through the curtains, casting long shadows across the bedroom. Olivia stirred, a groan escaping her lips as she tried to stretch her cramped limbs. But something was amiss, a sticky warmth clinging to her skin, a foul odor invading her nostrils. Memories of the previous night flooded back, and a wave of nausea washed over her. “Good morning, sleepyhead,” a voice purred, its honeyed sweetness a jarring contrast to the demon’s grotesque form. Olivia jumped as her eyes snapped open, her gaze colliding with the demon perched on the edge of her bed. It wore a sickeningly cheerful grin, its eyes gleaming with sadistic amusement. “How was your night? Did you sleep well?” Olivia recoiled, pulling the soiled diaper closer to her body, a futile attempt to shield herself from the demon’s scrutiny. “Go away,” she croaked, her voice raspy from sleep and shame. “Oh, come on now, don’t be like that,” the demon chided, its voice dripping with mock concern. “We have so much to discuss. After all, it’s a big day for you, isn’t it? Your first full day in diapers.” Olivia’s cheeks flushed with a mixture of anger and humiliation. “Leave me alone,” she hissed, her voice barely a whisper. She tried to sit up, but the diaper’s weight and the lingering nausea held her back. “Oh, come on, Olivia,” the demon coaxed, its voice dripping with false sympathy. “You can’t stay in that dirty diaper all day. It’s uncomfortable, unsanitary, and… well, frankly, it smells awful.” Olivia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. The demon was right, of course. She desperately needed a change, but the thought of begging for it, of submitting to its twisted game, made her stomach churn. The demon leaned closer, its breath hot against Olivia’s skin. “Just ask me nicely, Olivia. Say the words, and I’ll grant you relief.” A war raged within Olivia. Pride and defiance battled against the overwhelming urge for cleanliness and comfort. Finally, her resolve crumbled. “Please,” she choked out, the word tasting like poison on her tongue. “Please change me.” The demon recoiled, its grin twisting into a sneer. “That’s not how you ask for a favor, Olivia,” it chided, its voice sharp as a whip. “Where’s the gratitude? The humility? The desperate plea for my mercy?” Olivia’s cheeks burned with renewed shame. She swallowed hard, the words sticking in her throat like jagged shards of glass. “Please,” she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. “Please, master, would you be so kind as to change my diaper?” The demon cocked its head, studying her with a critical eye. “Better,” it conceded, “but not quite there yet. You need to sound more… pathetic. More desperate. More like the helpless creature you’ve become.” Tears welled up in Olivia’s eyes, her voice thick with emotion as she spoke. “Master, I am nothing without you,” she choked out. “I beg of you, please grant me this small mercy. I am filthy and unworthy, but I plead for your kindness. Please change my diaper.” The demon’s smile returned, a predatory glint in its eyes. “That’s more like it,” it purred, snapping its fingers. A fresh diaper materialized in its hand, its design identical to the soiled one. “I like it when the new ones beg for diapers. Now, be a good girl and lie still.” Olivia obeyed, her body trembling as the demon slowly and deliberately changed her diaper, its touch lingeringly cold and impersonal. “Could have just clicked my fingers,” it purred, its voice dripping with sadistic amusement. “But where’s the fun in that? A snap of my fingers, and poof! No mess, no fuss. But where’s the entertainment in that? Seeing you squirm, begging for my help… now that’s truly delightful.” The demon chuckled, a sound like nails scraping down a chalkboard, and held the soiled diaper up, the stench assaulting Olivia’s nose with renewed intensity. A cruel grin spread across the demon’s face. “Well, well, well, look at the state of you. Seems like you made quite a mess last night, didn’t you, little one? Perhaps you underestimated your ability to hold it. Or maybe you reveled in the mess a little too much, making a game of it all. You naughty little girl.” Olivia squeezed her eyes shut, tears threatening to spill over. The demon’s words were like acid, burning away her last shreds of dignity. The demon cackled, a sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. With practiced ease, it used a wet wipe to clean her princess parts and her bum, its touch rough and impersonal. “Hold still,” it commanded, its voice devoid of any warmth. Once Olivia was clean, the demon barked, “Legs up!” and waited impatiently for her to comply. With trembling hands, Olivia lifted her legs, offering a brief glimpse of her exposed bum. The demon wasted no time, swiftly sliding the fresh diaper underneath her. It then sprinkled a layer of baby powder over her princess parts and bum, the cool powder a stark contrast to the burning shame radiating from her core. Finally, with a flourish, the demon lifted the front over crotch and snapped the diaper tapes into place, securing it snugly around her waist. “There you go, all clean and… well, relatively fresh,” it sneered, sniffing the old soiled diaper in the air with exaggerated disgust. “But remember, Olivia,” it added, its voice dripping with false sympathy, “accidents happen to the best of us, especially when they’re wearing diapers like a little baby. And when those accidents happen, you’ll know exactly how to beg for my… assistance.” The demon’s grin widened, revealing rows of needle-sharp teeth. As it leaned in close, its breath reeking of sulfur, it whispered, “And make sure you beg well, because the consequences for disobedience are… unpleasant, to say the least.” With a final, lingering stroke of her cheek, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia alone with the lingering stench of shame from her soiled diaper next to her and the chilling realization that this was only the beginning of her torment. Chapter 7: The Demon’s Assistant Despite the lingering trauma of the demon’s touch, Olivia found herself oddly relieved to be in a fresh diaper. The clean, dry sensation against her skin was a stark contrast to the soiled diaper that now lay discarded on the floor, a tangible reminder of her humiliation. A wave of exhaustion washed over her, the emotional turmoil of the past hours taking its toll. She crawled back under her covers, the fresh diaper a small comfort amidst the chaos. Sleep came easier this time, her dreams less haunted by the demon’s menacing presence. As the morning sun streamed through her window, Olivia woke with a renewed sense of determination. She wouldn’t let the demon control her life. She would find a way to break free from this twisted game, to reclaim her dignity and independence. A loud knocking at the door startled her, interrupting her thoughts. Could it be the demon again, so soon? She cautiously approached the door, her heart pounding in her chest. Olivia cautiously cracked open the front door, shielding her diaper-clad body from view. “Package for Olivia Parker?” a cheerful voice chirped. “Yes, thank you,” Olivia mumbled, snatching the box and swiftly closing the door. A wave of relief washed over her. Just some LED lights she’d ordered before her disastrous trip. A perfect distraction from her current predicament. Parcel tucked under her arm, she turned towards the stairs, only to be halted by another insistent knock. With a frustrated sigh, she set the box down and yanked open the door. “Lucille,” a woman declared, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness, “the Demon’s assistant. I’ll be coming in now.” Before Olivia could protest, the woman swept past her, her movements a whirlwind of chiffon and perfume. “Excuse me!” Olivia sputtered, indignation rising in her throat. But her protest was cut short as the woman—Lucille—snapped her fingers. In a flash, a bright pink pacifier appeared in Olivia’s mouth, silencing her. She gagged, her fingers clawing at the plastic, but to no avail. The more she struggled, the tighter her mouth clamped around the pacifier, her own body betraying her. Humiliation flooded her as she realized she was now not only trapped in a diaper but also reduced to an infantile state with the pacifier. Lucille surveyed Olivia with a critical eye, her lips pursed in disapproval. “Well, well, well,” she drawled, circling her like a predator sizing up its prey. “Looks like someone’s been a naughty girl. Didn’t your master teach you any manners?” Olivia glared at her through the pacifier, a silent fury burning in her eyes. She tried to speak, but the pacifier rendered her words into muffled, infantile gurgles. Lucille chuckled, a sound like wind chimes laced with venom. “Don’t worry, darling,” she cooed, patting Olivia’s head with a manicured hand. “I’m here to help you adjust to your new… lifestyle. The Demon has big plans for you, and I’m here to ensure you’re properly prepared.” She snapped her fingers again, and a mountain of baby supplies materialized in the middle of the living room: stacks of diapers, bottles filled with a milky liquid, jars of pureed food, and an assortment of pastel-colored toys. Olivia’s eyes widened in horror as Lucille began unpacking the items, her movements efficient and practiced. “Now, now, don’t look so glum,” Lucille chirped, her voice gratingly cheerful. “This is just the beginning. You’re going to have so much fun with all these new toys, aren’t you, sweetie?” She picked up a rattle shaped like a volcano, shaking it enticingly in front of Olivia’s face. Olivia recoiled, her disgust evident even through the pacifier. This was a nightmare, a grotesque mockery of her life. But as Lucille continued to unpack the supplies, a chilling realization dawned on her. This wasn’t a temporary punishment; this was the demon’s vision for her future. A future filled with diapers, baby formula, baby food, and the constant presence of Lucille. Lucille perched herself on the arm of the sofa, her gaze fixed on Olivia like a scientist observing a lab specimen. “Now, Olivia, darling,” she began, her voice a sickeningly sweet melody, “let’s talk about our new arrangement.” Olivia, still struggling fruitlessly against the pacifier, let out a muffled growl of frustration. “Oh, hush now, there’s no need for that,” Lucille chided, her tone saccharine but her eyes cold. “I’m here to help you, after all.” She leaned forward, her words dripping with condescension. “From now on, I’ll be your… caregiver, shall we say? I’ll be in charge of all your needs – feeding, changing, playtime, even bath time.” A sly smile curled on her lips. “And of course, discipline when necessary. Maybe even rewards! However, the Demon expects complete obedience, you understand?” Olivia’s eyes widened in horror. This was worse than she could have imagined. Lucille, with her patronizing tone and condescending touch, was to be her constant companion, her jailer in this infantile prison. “Don’t worry, darling,” Lucille cooed, misinterpreting Olivia’s silence. “You’ll get used to it. You’ll learn to love your new life, with all its simple pleasures and childish delights.” She picked up a teddy bear from the pile of baby supplies, its beady eyes seeming to mock Olivia’s despair. Olivia shook her head violently, tears streaming down her face. This was not her life, not who she was. She was a scientist, a volcanologist, a woman with a career and a future. But the pacifier in her mouth prevented any protest, any plea for reason. All she could do was watch helplessly as Lucille laid out the grim reality of her new, demeaning existence. Lucille reached out a manicured hand, her fingers pinching the pacifier between Olivia’s lips. With a swift tug, she removed it, a triumphant smirk on her face. “There now,” she purred. “Don’t you feel better already?” Olivia gasped, her lungs filling with air from her mouth for the first time in what felt like hours. “You can’t do this!” she cried, her voice hoarse with emotion. “This is wrong! It’s insane!” Lucille raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. “Insane? Perhaps. But it’s also the Demon’s will, and as his humble servant, I’m merely following orders. Besides,” she added, her voice dripping with condescension, “you seem to be adjusting quite well already. Look at you, in your pretty little diaper, sucking on your pacifier like a good girl.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but anger fuelled her defiance. “I’m not a baby! I’m a grown woman, a scientist! This is degrading and humiliating!” Lucille shrugged, her expression nonchalant. “Oh, darling, we all have our roles to play in this grand cosmic drama. Yours just happens to be a bit more… infantile. But don’t worry, you’ll soon learn to embrace your new identity. And who knows,” she added with a wink, “you might even find that you enjoy it.” Olivia’s stomach churned with disgust. The thought of finding any pleasure in this twisted situation was abhorrent. But as she met Lucille’s gaze, a cold fear settled in her heart. She knew, with a bone-chilling certainty, that this was just the beginning of her ordeal. The demon and its assistant had a plan for her, and she knew now that she was powerless to stop them. A sudden warmth spread through Olivia’s diaper, the familiar sensation of wetness bringing a fresh wave of humiliation. She looked up at Lucille, who wore a triumphant smirk, confirming Olivia’s worst fears. “See?” Lucille purred, her voice a chilling melody. “You can’t control it anymore, darling. One minute you’ll be playing with your toys, the next… whoops! A little accident. Such a shame for a grown woman, wouldn’t you agree?” She leaned closer, her breath ghosting over Olivia’s ear. “But don’t worry, sweetie. You’ll get used to the constant wetness, the never-ending cycle of shame and dependency. Welcome to your new life, Olivia. It’s going to be a messy one, now that’s for sure.” The demon chuckles at her humiliation. Chapter 8: Who’s Humiliation? Yourmiliation. Olivia’s cheeks burned as the warmth spread through her diaper, a mixture of shame and anger coursing through her veins. She wanted to scream, to lash out, but the pacifier quickly appeared in her mouth stifling any protest. Her eyes, filled with a mix of defiance and despair, locked onto Lucille’s mocking gaze. Lucille, sensing Olivia’s inner turmoil, continued her cruel taunts. “Oh, don’t be so glum, darling,” she cooed, patting Olivia’s head condescendingly. “It’s only pee, after all. It’s a natural bodily function, even for big girls like you. But now, you’ll have to rely on me, your ever-so-capable assistant, to clean up your little messes. How thrilling!” A wicked gleam entered Lucille’s eyes as she reached for a diaper bag overflowing with supplies. “Don’t worry, though,” she chirped, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness. “I’ve brought everything we need to keep you nice and dry. After all, we wouldn’t want your pretty little bottom getting sore, would we?” She paused, a sly smile spreading across her face. “But first, let’s see how well you can crawl. Maybe a little spanking will motivate you? A nice, firm reminder of the consequences for disobeying your new caretaker.” She tauntingly said as a menacing paddle appeared in her hand. The thought of being spanked like a child sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine. She had always been fiercely independent, a woman who commanded respect in her field. Now, reduced to a crawling infant, she was at the mercy of this sadistic caretaker. With a heavy heart, she obeyed, lowering herself onto her hands and knees. The crinkling of the wet diaper against her skin was a constant reminder of her humiliation. “That’s a good girl,” Lucille praised, her voice laced with a sickeningly sweet tone. “Now crawl, Olivia. Show me how eager you are to please.” The assistant pointed towards a pile of diapers at the other end of the room, a wicked glint in her eye. Olivia, fuelled by a mix of shame and defiance, began to crawl, pacifier in mouth. Each movement rocked her wet diaper back and fourth against her princess parts, she felt herself getting hot and bothered. She wanted to reach inside of her diaper and touch herself, but she shook her head and gritted her teeth, focusing on the pile of diapers, a beacon of hope in this degrading ordeal. With each agonizing inch, she prayed for the strength to endure this humiliation, clinging to the belief that she would find a way to break free from this twisted game before she actually started to enjoy it. Lucille watched Olivia’s progress with a predatory grin. “Not bad, darling,” she purred. “But you could be faster. Remember, the quicker you get there, the quicker you’ll be out of that soggy mess.” Olivia’s muscles burned with exertion, but she pushed herself onward. The diaper, heavy with urine, rubbed against her sensitive skin, a constant reminder of her helplessness. She reached out, her fingertips brushing against the edge of a diaper package, a spark of hope igniting within her. But just as she was about to grasp it, Lucille’s foot came down on top of the package, pinning it to the floor. Olivia looked up, her eyes pleading for mercy, but Lucille only laughed, a cold, hollow sound that echoed through the room. “Not so fast, little one,” she said, her voice dripping with malice. “You haven’t earned your reward yet. A few more laps should do the trick.” She felt her heart flutter as well as her princess parts as she turned around. Olivia whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes. She was exhausted, humiliated, and desperate for relief from the sodden diaper clinging to her skin. The smell of urine was overwhelming, filling her nostrils with each ragged breath. Lucille, however, seemed to revel in Olivia’s discomfort. “Aww, is the little baby feeling icky?” she cooed, her voice a sickening blend of mockery and amusement. “Did the naughty girl have an accident? Don’t worry, darling, a few more laps and you’ll be rewarded with a nice, fresh diaper. Or maybe you enjoy the feeling of that warm wetness against your skin?” Olivia’s face burned with shame and curiosity. Did Lucille know she was getting turned on? But she refused to give Lucille the satisfaction of seeing her cry. With a defiant snarl, she resumed her crawl, the soggy diaper squishing and rubbing against her parts more and more with every movement. Olivia let out a little moan as she crawled. As Olivia continued her humiliating crawl, a strange sensation began to emerge from the discomfort. The constant friction of the diaper against her sensitive skin, initially a source of irritation, was now sparking a warmth that spread through her lower body. Each movement, each shift of her hips, ignited a flicker of pleasure she hadn’t anticipated. A wave of confusion washed over her. She was disgusted by the situation, mortified by her own incontinence, yet her body was betraying her, responding to the forbidden stimulation with a growing warmth. She tried to suppress the feeling, to focus on the anger and humiliation, but the pleasure was insistent, a siren song luring her towards a dangerous precipice. Lucille, ever observant, noticed the subtle change in Olivia’s demeanor. A knowing smirk spread across her face. “Oh, I see,” she purred, her voice laced with amusement. “Looks like someone’s starting to enjoy herself. Perhaps there’s hope for you yet, little one.” She leaned closer, her breath hot against Olivia’s ear. “Embrace the sensation, darling. It’s only going to get better from here. Crawl faster!” The demon’s assistant clapped her hands together, the sound echoing through the silent house. “Well, well, well,” she chirped, her voice dripping with feigned delight. “Looks like someone’s finally getting the hang of this. But we can’t have you dilly-dallying now, can we, darling? Pick up the pace! Your reward awaits, but only for those who earn it.” Olivia, caught between mortification and a growing sense of arousal, obeyed. She quickened her pace, her hands and knees hitting the floor with rhythmic thuds. The diaper, now saturated, clung to her like a second skin, the friction against her most intimate areas intensifying with each movement. She gritted her teeth, a low moan escaping her lips as the pleasure became almost unbearable. Lucille’s laughter filled the room, a cruel melody that fueled Olivia’s growing shame. “That’s it, darling,” she encouraged, her voice laced with a sadistic glee. “Crawl for me. Crawl like the good little baby you are. The faster you go, the sooner you’ll be rewarded. But remember,” she added with a menacing edge, “if you stop, the punishment will be severe.” Driven by a potent cocktail of humiliation, desperation, and a dark, forbidden pleasure, Olivia surged forward, her limbs moving faster than she thought possible. The room blurred around her, the only focus the pile of diapers looming closer with each frantic crawl. A tingling sensation built within her, a familiar pressure that she knew she couldn’t hold back any longer. With a gasp, she reached the pile, collapsing onto the soft, absorbent mound. The dam finally broke, and a torrent of warm liquid flooded her diaper, she sucked on her pacifier harder as she squirted into the pee-soaked diaper closing her eyes with pleasure. A shudder wracked her body, a mix of shame and undeniable relief. She had lost control, given in to the demon’s twisted game, yet a part of her revelled in the orgasm she just had in her pissy diaper. Lucille clapped her hands, her laughter echoing through the room. “Bravo, Olivia!” she exclaimed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Such a good girl. Now, wasn’t that so much better than holding it in?” She leaned down, her face inches from Olivia’s, a predatory gleam in her eyes. “But remember, darling, this is just the beginning. There are so many more ways for you to please me. So many more messes for you to make.” Lucille pressed her hand against Olivia’s diaper, rubbing it firmly through the wet fabric. “And we’ll have a lot of fun cleaning them up together. Won’t we, little one?” Lucille, sensing Olivia’s heightened vulnerability, plucked the pacifier from her mouth with a triumphant flourish. “Well, well, well,” she cooed, a wicked glint in her eyes. “Someone seems to be enjoying her new reality. Tell me, Olivia, are you ready to be a good little girl and obey my every command?” Olivia, still flushed with pleasure and shame, nodded eagerly, her voice a high-pitched squeak. “Yes, yes!” she chirped, her words barely coherent. “I’ll be good, I promise!” Lucille chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “I’m sure you will, darling,” she purred. “Now, let’s get you cleaned up, shall we?” With practiced efficiency, Lucille peeled away the soiled diaper, a wave of embarrassment washing over Olivia as the stench filled the air. The demon’s assistant tutted disapprovingly, her eyes narrowing in disgust. “Someone’s been a messy little girl,” she scolded, her voice laced with sarcasm. Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame. The brief moment of pleasure had evaporated, replaced by a deep sense of humiliation and self-loathing. Disgusting. How could she have let herself get to that point? The smell of her own waste filled her nostrils, a constant reminder of her degradation. She squeezed her eyes shut, the image of the overflowing diaper a horrifying tableau burned into her mind. Had she really just gotten off on crawling around like a baby, whimpering for a diaper change? Shame radiated from her core, a sickening heat that threatened to consume her whole. But beneath the shame, a flicker of something else remained – a morbid curiosity, a twisted echo of the pleasure she had experienced. It was a terrifying realization, a seed of darkness planted in her mind by Lucille’s cruel game. The touch of the wet wipes against her skin snapped Olivia out of her momentary haze. Reality crashed back in, a harsh wave of disgust and despair. She gritted her teeth, tears welling in her eyes. This wasn’t her, this wasn’t who she was. But as Lucille fastened a fresh diaper around her waist, the crinkling of the plastic a stark reminder of her new reality, Olivia knew she was trapped in a nightmare with no end in sight. Chapter 9: Playing With Teddy The clean diaper did nothing to alleviate Olivia’s despair. The crinkling plastic only amplified her humiliation, a constant reminder of her infantilized state. As Lucille stepped back to admire her handiwork, Olivia’s mind raced, searching for a way out of this twisted game. “There,” Lucille chirped, her voice gratingly cheerful. “All clean and dry, just like a little baby.” She paused, her eyes narrowing as she studied Olivia’s face. “But you don’t seem very happy about it, darling. Is something wrong?” Olivia glared at her, a silent fury burning in her eyes. She wanted to scream, to curse, to lash out, but the pacifier in her mouth stifled any sound. Her only response was a defiant shake of her head, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. Lucille’s smile faltered, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. “Oh, come now, Olivia,” she chided, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “Don’t be difficult. We have so much fun planned for you today.” She gestured towards a pile of colorful clothes on the bed, a collection of frilly dresses and oversized t-shirts adorned with cartoon characters. Olivia’s eyes widened in horror as she recognized the outfits. They were the epitome of childishness, the kind of clothes she hadn’t worn since she was a toddler. A fresh wave of humiliation washed over her as she realized what Lucille had in store. “Now, darling,” Lucille purred, picking up a particularly garish pink dress with a matching bonnet. “Let’s get you dressed for the day. It’s time for you to embrace your new role, Olivia. The role of a sweet, innocent little girl.” Olivia shook her head violently, the pacifier bobbing against her lips as she let out a muffled protest. She would not wear those ridiculous clothes. She would not be reduced to a caricature of childhood innocence. Lucille’s patience was wearing thin. “Olivia,” she warned, her voice laced with steel. “Don’t make this difficult. Put on the dress, or I’ll have to find other ways to persuade you.” Olivia’s defiance wavered. She knew Lucille was capable of cruelty, of finding new and inventive ways to humiliate her. But the thought of parading around in those childish clothes was almost too much to bear. “Fine,” she mumbled through the pacifier, her voice barely audible. “I’ll wear the dress.” A triumphant smile spread across Lucille’s face. “That’s a good girl,” she cooed, her voice dripping with condescension. “Now, let’s get you dressed and ready for playtime.” Olivia stood there, her head bowed in shame as Lucille helped her into the frilly pink dress. The fabric felt cheap and scratchy against her skin, a stark contrast to the comfortable clothes she was used to wearing. The bonnet, with its ridiculous oversized bow, was the final indignity. She felt like a clown, a mockery of her former self. As Lucille led Olivia towards the playpen, the plastic structure loomed before her like a miniature prison. The brightly colored bars mocked her with their childish cheerfulness, a stark contrast to the cold, sterile feeling that emanated from the interior. Inside, a collection of baby toys lay scattered on the floor, their plastic forms gleaming in the harsh light. Olivia knew what awaited her: forced playtime, infantile games designed to further humiliate her and chip away at her remaining sense of self. The playpen wasn’t just a confinement; it was a symbol of her new reality, a place where her mind and body would be moulded into something unrecognizable. Before leaving Olivia to her fate, Lucille produced a baby bottle filled with a milky white liquid. “Here you go, darling,” she chirped, thrusting the bottle into Olivia’s hands. “A little snack to keep you fueled during playtime. Make sure you finish it before I get back, or there will be consequences.” Olivia eyed the bottle with disgust. The thought of drinking baby formula, of being treated like an infant, made her stomach churn. But the memory of Lucille’s earlier threats was still fresh in her mind. She knew better than to disobey. “And remember,” Lucille added with a sly smile, “milk always makes babies need a diaper change. So don’t be surprised if you find yourself feeling a little… wet… soon. It’s all part of the fun, isn’t it?” She winked, a gesture that sent a chill down Olivia’s spine. With a final, mocking pat on the head, Lucille left Olivia alone in the playpen, the bottle of formula a heavy weight in her trembling hand. Olivia stared at the milky liquid, her mind racing. She had to find a way out of this, a way to escape the demon’s clutches and reclaim her life. But for now, she had to play along, to survive this twisted game until she could find a way to fight back. With a deep breath, she raised the bottle to her lips, the taste of the formula a bitter reminder of her powerlessness. The formula, surprisingly, wasn’t as repulsive as Olivia had anticipated. It was sweet, cloying, and left a sticky residue on her lips. As she drained the last few drops, a warmth spread through her lower abdomen. It was the familiar, dreaded feeling, the precursor to another humiliating episode of incontinence. She tried to hold it back, to clench her muscles and resist the urge, but it was futile. A warm trickle escaped, followed by a steady stream. The diaper quickly became saturated, the heavy, wet sensation a stark reminder of her helplessness. Just as Olivia was sinking into despair, the door creaked open. Lucille swept into the room, her eyes scanning Olivia with predatory interest. “Well, well, well,” she purred, her voice laced with amusement. “Looks like someone couldn’t hold her tinkles. Did the yummy milk make the baby girl tinkle in her diaper? Tell me what you’ve done little girl.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, a tear tracing a hot path down her cheek. Her voice trembled as she spoke, barely audible over the crinkling of the soaked diaper against her skin. “Y-yes,” she stammered her helplessness a bitter pill to swallow. “I wet myself. Please, I need a change.” Lucille’s lips curled into a sly smirk. “Oh, sweetie,” she crooned, her voice dripping with false sympathy, “did you forget already? It’s playtime now. Big girls need to learn patience, you know?” She gestured towards the scattered toys in the playpen, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “Now, be a good girl and play with your toys. If you’re lucky, maybe I’ll consider changing you after.” Lucille collected her things from the room and went away again. Olivia’s heart sank. She knew there was no point in arguing. The discomfort of the wet diaper was unbearable, but the fear of further humiliation was even worse. With a defeated sigh, she reached for a brightly colored rattle, her mind racing as she tried to devise a plan. She couldn’t stay like this, trapped in this infantile nightmare. There had to be a way out. Olivia halfheartedly shook the rattle, the hollow sound a mocking echo of her own emptiness. Her mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions – anger, humiliation, and a deep-seated fear that this was her new reality. But beneath those emotions, a spark of defiance remained, a refusal to completely surrender to the demon’s twisted game. As she played, her eyes darted around the room, searching for any potential escape route. The windows were too high, the door locked from the outside. Her gaze fell upon the diaper bag Lucille had brought in earlier. Perhaps there was something in there, a tool, a weapon, anything that could help her break free. Mustering all her courage, Olivia crawled towards the bag, her movements cautious and deliberate. She reached out, her fingers brushing against the soft fabric. A surge of hope coursed through her veins. Maybe, just maybe, there was a chance she could escape this nightmare. With trembling fingers, Olivia unzipped the diaper bag, her heart pounding in her chest. The contents were a grotesque parody of a baby’s essentials: talcum powder, a tube of diaper rash cream, a handful of pacifiers, and a stack of brightly colored diapers. Olivia’s stomach churned as she realized there was nothing useful in the bag, nothing that could aid her escape. A sob escaped her lips as she slumped back against the playpen wall, a wave of despair washing over her. She was trapped, a prisoner in her own home, reduced to a helpless infant. The demon had won, and her life as she knew it was over. As if sensing her defeat, Lucille’s voice echoed through the room, a chilling reminder of her presence. “Having fun, Olivia?” she taunted, her voice dripping with amusement. “Don’t worry, darling. The beginning is starting now. You’ll soon learn to love your new life, with all its messy little pleasures.” Olivia’s body tensed, her stomach clenching in response to Lucille’s taunting words. The formula, now churning in her belly, triggered a familiar urge, a pressure building within her. She tried to fight it, to hold back, but the demon’s influence was too strong. A solid mass of warmth flooded her diaper, the sensation a mix of relief and utter shame. She had lost control again, her body betraying her in the most humiliating way possible. The smell of her poop filled the playpen, a pungent reminder of her degradation. Tears welled up in Olivia’s eyes as she whimpered softly. She was no longer just wet; she was filthy, a helpless infant adult wallowing in her own excrement. This was the lowest point of her life, a nadir of shame and despair. She had become the very thing the demon wanted her to be: a helpless, infantile creature, utterly dependent on its cruel whims. Lucille’s laughter echoed through the room, a cruel melody that twisted Olivia’s insides. “Oh, Olivia,” she cooed, her voice dripping with a sickeningly sweet tone, “what a mess you’ve made. But don’t worry, darling. We’ll take care of it.” With a snap of her fingers, Lucille conjured a new toy, a large, plush teddy bear with soft brown fur and innocent button eyes. The bear was oddly oversized for the playpen, its limbs sprawling across the limited space. “Look, Olivia,” Lucille purred, “a new friend to keep you company. I’m sure you’ll have lots of fun together.” Lucille says as she snaps her fingers again, this time filling Olivia up with libido. As she spoke, an unsettling warmth began to spread through Olivia’s body. The sensation was different from the shame and disgust she had felt earlier. It was a warmth that tingled and pulsed, a growing heat that seemed to originate from her princess parts. Her eyes darted to the teddy bear, a new and unfamiliar desire taking root in her mind. Lucille, sensing the shift in Olivia’s demeanor, let out a low chuckle. “Yes, darling,” she whispered, her voice a seductive caress. “Let your imagination run wild. Play with your new friend, and don’t be afraid to explore your desires. After all, a little mess is nothing to be ashamed of, is it?” Lucille bumps up Olivia’s libido with a click of her fingers. The shame that had consumed Olivia moments before began to morph into something else, a tingling curiosity that pulsed through her princess parts and body. Her eyes remained locked on the teddy bear, its soft fur and inviting curves a stark contrast to the cold, sterile plastic of the playpen. Lucille’s words echoed in her mind, a tempting invitation to explore a forbidden realm. “Don’t be afraid to explore your desires,” she had said. And in that moment, a wave of rebellion surged through Olivia. If this was the life she was forced to live, she would find a way to make it her own, to carve out a sliver of pleasure from the humiliation. With a newfound determination, Olivia crawled towards the teddy bear, her eyes never leaving its plush form. She reached out, her fingers sinking into the soft fur, a shiver running down her spine. The sensation was oddly comforting, a stark contrast to the cold, clinical touch of Lucille’s hands. Emboldened by the rising warmth within her, Olivia pulled herself onto the teddy bear, straddling its plush body. The diaper, already heavy with her excrement, shifted against her sensitive parts, the friction igniting a spark of pleasure that sent a jolt through her body. She gasped, her fingers tightening in the bear’s fur as she rocked against it, the forbidden sensation growing with each movement. Olivia’s body writhed in pleasure as she grinded against the giant teddy bear, the contents of her messy diaper rubbing against her pussy with each movement. The wetness and warmth of the padding only heightened her arousal, her clit throbbing with need. Lucille watched with a smirk on her face, enjoying the humiliation of the adult woman humping a stuffed animal in a wet and messy diaper and recorded her. “Well, well, well,” she taunted, “looks like someone’s enjoying their messy diaper a little too much.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with embarrassment, but she couldn’t deny the pleasure coursing through her body. She pushed harder against the teddy, her orgasm building with each rub of the poopy wet diaper against her princess parts. Lucille leaned in, a playful smirk twisting her lips, “Someone’s already making quite the mess, aren’t they? And it’s about to get a different type of messy, isn’t it, wittle Olivia?” Her eyes sparkled with malicious delight, a hint of purring entering her tone. Olivia couldn’t hold back any longer, her climax hitting her like a wave. She cried out, her pussy pulsing with pleasure as she came into the wet and messy diaper. She continued grinding and grinding, its foul contents spreading further, while she had orgasm after orgasm until she lay against the teddy bear exhausted, but in ecstasy with a very messy diapered bottom. Lucille’s voicedripped with saccharine sweetness, a stark contrast to the cruel glint in her eyes. “Oh, Olivia, what a good girl you are!” she cooed, clapping her hands together in mock delight. “Look at the lovely present you left in your diaper. Such a big, smelly surprise and a sticky one too!” She leaned closer, her breath ghosting over Olivia’s ear. “Aren’t you proud of yourself?” she whispered, her voice laced with a perverse kind of satisfaction. “Such a dirty little baby, making a sticky mess like that. Mommy’s so pleased.” Olivia, already burdened with humiliation, felt a fresh wave of shame wash over her at Lucille’s twisted praise. Tears welled up in her eyes anew, not from the discomfort of the soiled diaper, but from the crushing weight of degradation. She had never felt so small, so utterly debased. “Please,” Olivia choked out, her voice barely a whisper, “just… just clean me up.” The words tasted like poison on her tongue, each syllable a surrender to the demon’s cruel game. Lucille’s smile widened, revealing rows of sharp teeth. “As you wish, my sticky little mess maker,” she purred, her voice laced with malicious glee. With deliberate slowness, she began to clean Olivia, her every touch a reminder of the scientist’s helplessness. Olivia squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out the reality of her situation. But even with her eyes closed, she could still feel Lucille’s cold, mocking gaze upon her. The cleaning process was agonizingly slow, Lucille taking every opportunity to prolong Olivia’s torment. She cooed and praised Olivia’s “good behaviour,” her voice a grating symphony of condescension. Olivia, exhausted from humping her teddy, fell asleep during her diaper change. Chapter 10: Life Could Be A Dream (Finale) When Olivia awoke, she found herself not in her bed, but in a crib, its bars cold and unyielding against her touch. Panic flared as she realized she was locked in, the familiar surroundings of her bedroom warped and distorted by the dim light filtering through the slats. A desperate urge to pee gnawed at her, the sensation growing stronger with each passing moment. Olivia squirmed, her diaper rustling with her movements, but there was no escape. Tears welled up in her eyes as she succumbed to the inevitable, the warmth spreading through her diaper a humiliating reminder of her helplessness. The door creaked open, and Lucille entered, her silhouette framed by the dim light. Her eyes gleamed as she took in the sight of Olivia, trapped and soiled in the crib. “Ah, my little baby,” she cooed, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. “Did you have an accident? Such a shame. But don’t worry, Mommy’s here to take care of you.” Olivia clenched her fists, her cheeks burning with shame and anger. “Let me out of here!” she demanded, her voice a mixture of defiance and desperation. Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “Not yet, my dear,” she purred. “First, we need to have a little chat.” She walked over to the crib, her heels clicking on the wooden floor. Olivia shrank back, her body pressed against the cold bars. Lucille leaned over the crib, her face mere inches from Olivia’s. “You see, Olivia,” she said, her voice soft and insidious, “this is your true nature. Helpless, dependent, in need of a mommy to change your dirty diaper.” Olivia’s eyes flashed with anger. “I’m not a baby!” she hissed. “I’m a grown woman, a scientist!” Lucille smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes. “That’s what you think, my dear. But deep down, you crave this. You crave the comfort of a diaper, the security of being taken care of, the thrill of submission.” Olivia wanted to scream, to deny everything Lucille was saying, but the words died in her throat. A part of her, a small, insidious part, whispered in agreement. Lucille reached into the crib, her fingers gently tracing the outline of Olivia’s diaper. “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” she purred. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. You’ll see, it’s much more fun to be bad.” A strange sensation washed over Olivia, a mixture of shame, excitement, and surrender. She closed her eyes, her body trembling as Lucille unlatched the crib and lifted her out. “That’s it, my little baby,” Lucille crooned, her voice a hypnotic lullaby. “Let Mommy take care of you.” She carried Olivia to the desk, where the strange contraption hummed with an unsettling energy. Lucille placed a helmet on Olivia’s head, its cold metal pressing against her temples. “Now, my dear,” she whispered, her voice filled with anticipation. “Let’s explore your deepest desires together.” The world around Olivia dissolved into a kaleidoscope of colors and sounds, her consciousness slipping away into the realm of dreams. The chill of the helmet pressed against Olivia’s skin, plunging her into the swirling chaos of the dream realm. She found herself in a dimly lit classroom, the air thick with the scent of chalk and old books. Rows of wooden desks faced a blackboard covered in complex equations and diagrams. Olivia was seated at one of the desks, her legs dangling above the floor. She was wearing a school uniform, a pleated skirt and a white blouse, but the most noticeable feature was the thick diaper peeking out from under the hem of her skirt. A figure stood at the front of the classroom, a stern-looking woman with wire-rimmed glasses and a tight bun. It was Professor Lucille, her voice booming across the room as she lectured on the intricacies of quantum mechanics. “Now, Miss Olivia,” she said, her gaze fixing on Olivia with a disapproving frown. “Can you explain to the class the principles of quantum entanglement?” Olivia squirmed in her seat, her face flushed with embarrassment. She had no idea what quantum entanglement was, and the diaper bulging between her legs made it difficult to concentrate. “I… I don’t know, Professor,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible. Professor Lucille sighed, a sound of exasperation mixed with a hint of amusement. “Of course you don’t, you silly girl,” she said, her voice softening. “You’ve been too busy playing with your dollies and wetting your diaper.” A wave of shame washed over Olivia. She knew Professor Lucille was right; she had been neglecting her studies, her mind preoccupied with childish fantasies and the comfort of a full diaper. “But don’t worry, Olivia,” Professor Lucille continued, her voice taking on a seductive purr. “I’m here to help you. I’m here to teach you all about the wonders of science… and the joys of diaper submission.” She walked towards Olivia, her heels clicking on the wooden floor. Olivia shrank back in her seat, her heart pounding in her chest. Professor Lucille stopped beside Olivia’s desk, her hand reaching out to gently stroke Olivia’s hair. “You’re such a bright girl, Olivia,” she whispered. “But you need discipline. You need guidance. You need… a firm hand.” Olivia felt a shiver run down her spine, a mixture of fear and excitement. She knew what was coming, and a part of her, a dark, forbidden part, craved it. Professor Lucille stepped back, her gaze intense and unwavering. “Stand up, Olivia,” she commanded. Trembling, Olivia pushed herself up from her chair, her legs shaking beneath her. She was fully aware of the obscene sight she must have presented, her diaper sagging heavily between her legs, a wet patch spreading across the front. “Bend over your desk,” Professor Lucille instructed. Olivia did as she was told, her hands gripping the edge of the wooden desk as she leaned forward, her bottom thrust out. She could feel the cold air on her diaper, the material still damp from her earlier accidents. Professor Lucille moved behind her, her steps measured and deliberate. Olivia closed her eyes, bracing herself for the inevitable. The first slap came down hard, the impact echoing through the classroom. Olivia gasped, her body jolting forward. The sharp pain radiated through her, a stark contrast to the comforting warmth of her diaper. Another slap followed, and another. Each one stung, the pain building with every strike. Olivia couldn’t help but moan, her body writhing beneath the assault. “Is this what you need, Olivia?” Professor Lucille asked, her voice thick with desire. “Discipline? Control?” “Yessss,” Olivia whimpered, the word barely audible. She was beyond shame now, beyond embarrassment. She was lost in the sensations, her body betraying her with each whimper and moan. Professor Lucille continued the spanking, each slap harder and more intense than the last. Olivia could feel her diaper growing even wetter, the heat from her punishment mixing with the warmth of her excretions and the heat from how horny she was getting. Eventually, Professor Lucille stopped, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Olivia’s bottom and princess parts were a throbbing mess, her body aching with the abuse. “Very good, Olivia,” Professor Lucille said, her voice soft and comforting. “You have learned your lesson.” Olivia stayed bent over the desk, too exhausted to move. She could feel the trickle of wetness trailing down her legs, her diaper now thoroughly soaked and leaking. In that moment, she belonged to Professor Lucille. She was her student, her submissive, her plaything. She had surrendered herself completely, her body and her mind. And she had never felt so alive. Suddenly, the classroom vanished, the scent of chalk and the echoing lecture fading into oblivion. Olivia gasped, her eyes flying open as the helmet was removed from her head. The dream’s lingering warmth clung to her skin, a stark contrast to the cool air of her bedroom. Lucille loomed over her, a triumphant smirk playing on her lips. “Well, my dear,” she purred, “it seems you’ve discovered a hidden talent for academic submission.” Olivia recoiled, a wave of revulsion washing over her. The memory of her dream-self, the meek student eager for punishment, filled her with shame and disgust. “No,” she gasped, her voice barely a whisper. “That’s not me. That’s not who I am.” Lucille chuckled, her voice dripping with condescension. “Don’t be so naive, Olivia,” she chided. “That is who you are, deep down. You crave authority, discipline, the thrill of surrendering to a dominant figure.” Olivia shook her head vehemently, her eyes blazing with defiance. “You’re wrong,” she insisted. “This is just a dream, a twisted fantasy you’ve implanted in my mind.” Lucille raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening. “Oh, is it?” she challenged. “Then why is your heart racing? Why are your cheeks flushed? Why can’t you deny the undeniable pleasure you felt in that classroom?” Olivia’s resolve wavered. The lingering warmth of the dream, the memory of Professor Lucille’s firm hand, the thrill of submission… it was all too real, too intoxicating. “This isn’t me,” she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. But even as she said the words, a seed of doubt had been planted in her mind. Lucille leaned closer, her breath warm against Olivia’s ear. “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” she whispered. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. You’ll see, it’s much more fun to be bad.” The helmet descended once more, its cold metal a stark contrast to the warmth of Lucille’s touch. Olivia braced herself, unsure of what awaited her in the depths of her subconscious this time. The world dissolved into a dizzying vortex of colors and shapes, before solidifying into a starkly different scene. She found herself in a grand ballroom, chandeliers glittering overhead, the air filled with the strains of a waltz. But Olivia was not a guest at this elegant affair. She was dressed as a maid, her uniform crisp and starched, a frilly apron tied around her waist. A diaper peeked out from beneath her skirt, a stark reminder of her subservient role. Across the room, a figure stood out from the swirling crowd of dancers. It was Lady Lucille, resplendent in a flowing gown, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she watched Olivia navigate the crowded room, a tray of champagne flutes balanced precariously in her hands. Olivia’s cheeks burned with embarrassment as she stumbled, her diaper rustling with her every movement. The guests snickered and whispered as she made her way towards Lady Lucille, her heart pounding in her chest. “Ah, there you are, my little maid,” Lady Lucille purred, her voice a seductive melody. “I see you’re having a bit of trouble with your duties.” Olivia lowered her head, her eyes fixed on the floor. “I apologize, my lady,” she stammered. “I’ll be more careful next time.” Lady Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “No need to apologize, my dear,” she said, her voice softening. “Accidents happen, especially to clumsy little maids who can’t seem to keep their diapers dry.” Olivia’s face flushed crimson. She could feel the warmth spreading through her diaper, a humiliating reminder of her inadequacy. Lady Lucille reached out, her fingers gently lifting Olivia’s chin. “But don’t worry, my dear,” she whispered, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “I have a special task for you, a task that will require all of your… unique talents.” Lady Lucille led Olivia through the throng of dancers, her grip firm on Olivia’s arm. They reached a secluded alcove, hidden from the prying eyes of the guests. The air here was thick with the scent of perfume and something else, something primal and intoxicating. “You see, Olivia,” Lady Lucille began, her voice barely above a whisper, “I have a… particular interest in those who find pleasure in serving others. Those who revel in their own submission, who find joy in fulfilling their master’s every whim.” Olivia’s breath hitched, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew where this was going, and a part of her, a part she had desperately tried to suppress, thrilled at the prospect. Lady Lucille’s hand trailed down Olivia’s arm, her fingers lingering on the curve of her hip. “I’ve heard whispers,” she continued, her voice a seductive purr, “of a brilliant scientist who has a secret, a hidden desire for something… more.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but she couldn’t deny the truth in Lady Lucille’s words. The dreams, the fantasies, the forbidden desires… they were all bubbling to the surface, threatening to consume her. “Don’t be afraid, Olivia,” Lady Lucille whispered, her breath warm against Olivia’s ear. “Embrace your desires. Embrace your submission. Embrace your diaper.” Her hand slipped under Olivia’s skirt, her fingers brushing against the damp warmth of the diaper. Olivia gasped, her body tensing, but a wave of pleasure washed over her, erasing all thoughts of resistance. Lady Lucille smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes. “There you are, my little pet,” she purred. “Let me show you how truly wonderful it can be to serve.” Lady Lucille’s fingers trailed along the wet fabric of the diaper, making Olivia shiver with desire. She could feel her heart racing, her breathing shallow and ragged as the older woman continued to touch her. “You like that, don’t you?” Lady Lucille murmured in her ear, her breath hot and heavy. “Feeling my fingers on your wet diaper?” Olivia could only nod, too overwhelmed with pleasure to speak. She had never felt anything like this before – the combination of shame, excitement, and arousal was intoxicating. Lady Lucille’s other hand reached up to caress Olivia’s breast, her thumb circling the nipple through the fabric of her dress. “Such a good girl,” she whispered, her voice low and sultry. “So eager to please, so willing to submit.” Olivia felt herself sinking deeper into the pleasure, her mind clouded with thoughts of servitude and desire. She wanted nothing more than to please Lady Lucille, to do whatever she asked of her. “Take off your panties,” Lady Lucille commanded, her voice firm and authoritative. “Let me see your diaper.” Olivia’s hands trembled as she obeyed, sliding her panties down her legs and stepping out of them. She stood there, exposed and vulnerable, her diaper on display for Lady Lucille to see. “Such a good girl,” Lady Lucille murmured again, her hand reaching down to stroke the wet fabric of the diaper. “So obedient, so eager to please.” Olivia felt herself melting under the older woman’s touch, her body trembling with pleasure. She had never felt anything like this before, never experienced such intense arousal and submission. “Now, go back to the party,” Lady Lucille said, her voice still firm but with a hint of amusement. “But remember, you belong to me now. You are my pet, my submissive, my little girl in diapers.” Olivia nodded, her mind still reeling with pleasure and desire. She turned and walked back to the party, her diaper wet and heavy between her legs, her mind focused on Lady Lucille and the new world of pleasure she had opened up for her. The opulent ballroom dissolved into a hazy blur, replaced by the stark familiarity of Olivia’s bedroom. The helmet was gone, the echo of Lady Lucille’s seductive voice fading into a distant memory. Olivia blinked, her eyes adjusting to the dim light. The sensation of the wet diaper between her legs remained, a tangible reminder of the dream’s intense reality. A wave of shame washed over her, followed by a pang of longing. She touched her cheeks, still flushed from the dream’s passionate encounter, and the denial rose within her. “No,” she whispered, shaking her head fiercely. “This isn’t me. It can’t be.” Yet, the memory of Lady Lucille’s touch, her whispered promises of pleasure and submission, lingered in Olivia’s mind like a tempting siren song. The logical part of her, the scientist, rebelled against these newfound desires. But another part, a darker, more primal aspect, yearned to succumb to the forbidden thrill. Lucille watched Olivia’s internal struggle with amusement. “Still clinging to your illusions, my dear?” she asked, her voice a silky thread weaving through the silence. “Denial is a powerful tool, but it won’t shield you from the truth forever.” Olivia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. “This is wrong,” she choked out, her voice thick with emotion. “You’re manipulating me, twisting my mind.” Lucille tilted her head, her lips curving into a knowing smile. “Am I, Olivia?” she countered. “Or am I simply revealing what’s been hidden within you all along?” Olivia’s resolve wavered, her mind caught in a tug-of-war between reason and desire. She longed to believe that this was all a twisted game, a cruel trick played by a manipulative demon. But deep down, a gnawing doubt gnawed at her. “You’re lying,” she insisted, her voice a desperate plea for reassurance. “This isn’t who I am.” Lucille’s smile widened, her eyes glittering with triumph. “We’ll see about that, my dear,” she purred. “The night is young, and we have so much more to explore.” The helmet’s familiar weight settled upon Olivia’s head, and the world around her dissolved once more. This time, she found herself in a brightly lit playroom, filled with toys and colorful decorations. But the atmosphere was far from cheerful. Olivia was seated in a high chair, a bib tied around her neck, a half-eaten bowl of mush in front of her. She wore a baby blue onesie, and a thick diaper bulged between her legs. A stern-faced woman in a nanny uniform stood before her, a spoonful of mush hovering in the air. “Eat up, Olivia,” she commanded, her voice firm but laced with a hint of amusement. “Big girls need to finish their dinner if they want to grow up strong and healthy.” Olivia scowled, pushing the spoon away with a petulant whine. “I don’t wanna,” she mumbled, her voice thick with defiance. Nanny Lucille’s smile tightened. “Oh, but you will,” she insisted, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “You’re a naughty little girl who needs to learn some manners. And I know just the way to teach you.” She set the spoon aside and reached for a wooden paddle hanging on the wall. Olivia’s eyes widened in alarm as Nanny Lucille approached, the paddle held menacingly in her hand. “This will teach you a lesson, young lady,” Nanny Lucille declared, her voice dripping with mock disapproval. “Maybe next time you’ll think twice before disobeying your nanny.” The paddle connected with Olivia’s bottom, a sharp sting that sent a shockwave through her body. Tears welled up in her eyes, but a strange heat bloomed in her core, a mixture of pain, humiliation, and a forbidden thrill. Nanny Lucille continued her discipline, each strike of the paddle igniting a conflicting symphony of sensations within Olivia. She whimpered and cried, yet a part of her reveled in the punishment, her body responding with a growing warmth and a tingling arousal. “There, there,” Nanny Lucille cooed, her voice a soothing balm as she set the paddle aside. “That wasn’t so bad, was it? Now, are you going to be a good girl and finish your dinner?” Olivia nodded meekly, her cheeks flushed with shame and a strange excitement. She opened her mouth as Nanny Lucille scooped up another spoonful of mush, a flicker of defiance still burning in her eyes, yet her body already yielding to the intoxicating power of submission. The playroom scene dissolved, leaving Olivia blinking in the dim light of her bedroom once more. The helmet was gone, the echo of Nanny Lucille’s stern voice and the sting of the paddle fading into a disturbing memory. She was still in her onesie, the diaper heavy and warm between her legs. The lingering sensation of the spanking, a mix of humiliation and a strange warmth, sent a shiver down her spine. “Well?” Lucille’s voice cut through the silence, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. “Did you enjoy your little lesson, my dear?” Olivia recoiled, her cheeks burning with shame and confusion. “No,” she stammered, her voice barely a whisper. “This isn’t me. It can’t be.” Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine. “Oh, but it is, my dear,” she purred. “These are your dreams, Olivia. Your desires. Your fantasies.” Olivia shook her head vehemently, her eyes wide with disbelief. “No,” she insisted. “This is just some twisted trick you’re playing on me. I’m not like this.” Lucille leaned closer, her eyes boring into Olivia’s. “Are you so sure?” she challenged. “Why else would you dream of such things? Why else would your body respond with such… enthusiasm?” Olivia’s resolve wavered. She couldn’t deny the strange pleasure she had experienced in the dream, the conflicting emotions that had stirred within her. Could Lucille be right? Were these truly her hidden desires, her deepest fantasies? “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” Lucille whispered, her voice a seductive caress. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. Embrace your little girl side.” Olivia opened her mouth to protest, but the words caught in her throat. A part of her, a small, vulnerable part, yearned to believe Lucille. Yearned to surrender to the comfort and security of being a helpless little girl in a diaper. But another part of her, the scientist, the rational thinker, screamed in defiance. This couldn’t be her. This couldn’t be what she wanted. Lucille watched Olivia’s internal struggle with amusement. “The choice is yours, my dear,” she purred. “You can continue to deny your true desires, or you can embrace them. The decision is yours.” The helmet’s familiar chill once again enveloped Olivia’s head, and her surroundings dissolved into a swirling vortex. This time, she found herself standing on a sun-drenched beach, the warm sand between her toes, the salty breeze tousling her hair. But something was different. Olivia was clad in a bright pink bikini, her body tanned and toned. Yet, beneath the skimpy fabric, a thick diaper bulged prominently, its outline unmistakable. A giggle escaped her lips as she ran towards the sparkling waves, the diaper crinkling with every step. A group of friends waved to her from the shore, their laughter echoing across the beach. Olivia plunged into the water, relishing the cool embrace of the ocean. But as she swam, a strange sensation spread through her diaper – a warmth, a wetness, a sense of fullness. Emerging from the waves, Olivia felt a pang of excitement mixed with a hint of embarrassment. She knew her diaper was soaked, but instead of shame, a thrill coursed through her veins. She waddled back to her friends, the diaper sagging heavily between her legs. To her surprise, her friends didn’t mock or tease her. Instead, they showered her with compliments, their eyes filled with admiration. “You look so cute in that diaper, Olivia!” one of them exclaimed. “It’s like you’re a little baby again.” Olivia giggled, her cheeks flushed with pleasure. The feeling of the wet diaper against her skin, the attention from her friends, the undeniable thrill of being babied – it was all so intoxicating. She spent the rest of the day playing in the sand, building sandcastles and splashing in the waves, her diaper growing heavier and messier with each passing hour. But the discomfort was outweighed by the sheer joy of embracing her newfound freedom, of reveling in the childish abandon that the diaper represented. As the sun began to set, Olivia’s friends gathered around her, their faces glowing with warmth and acceptance. “We love you, Olivia,” they chorused, their voices filled with genuine affection. “And we love your diapers.” Olivia beamed, her heart swelling with happiness. This was it, she realized. This was what she truly wanted. The freedom to embrace her childish side, to revel in the comfort and security of a diaper, to be loved and accepted for who she was, messy diaper and all. As the beach scene began to fade, a realization dawned upon Olivia. This wasn’t just a dream; it was a reflection of her deepest desires, her hidden yearnings. The joy she had felt, the acceptance, the pure, unadulterated pleasure of embracing her childish side – it was all real, all hers. Lucille, sensing the shift in Olivia’s demeanor, paused mid-motion, the helmet hovering inches above her head. “What is it, my dear?” she asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. Olivia’s eyes snapped open, her gaze meeting Lucille’s with newfound clarity. The shame, the denial, the confusion – it all melted away, replaced by a sense of liberation. “I see it now,” Olivia whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. “I see what you’ve been trying to show me all along.” A slow smile spread across Lucille’s face, her eyes gleaming with triumph. “Do you, my dear?” she purred. “And what is it that you see?” Olivia took a deep breath, the words pouring out of her like a dam bursting. “I see that I’m not the person I thought I was. I’m not just a scientist, a rational thinker. I’m also a little girl, a playful, curious, sometimes messy little girl who loves her diapers.” Lucille nodded, her smile widening. “Yes, my dear,” she affirmed. “That’s exactly who you are.” Olivia continued, her voice growing stronger with each word. “I see that I don’t have to hide anymore. I don’t have to pretend to be someone I’m not. I can embrace my desires, my fantasies, my love for diapers.” Lucille lowered the helmet, her touch gentle as she removed it from Olivia’s head. “You are free, Olivia,” she whispered, her voice filled with warmth and encouragement. “Free to be yourself. Free to be the little girl you’ve always been.” Olivia smiled, a genuine, radiant smile that lit up her face. She looked down at her diaper, no longer a source of shame, but a symbol of her newfound freedom. “Thank you, Lucille,” she said, her voice filled with gratitude. “Thank you for showing me the truth.” Lucille returned the smile, her eyes filled with affection. “You’re welcome, my dear,” she said. “Now, go and play. Be the little girl you were always meant to be.” And with that, Olivia, clad in her onesie and diaper, skipped out of the room, her heart filled with joy and a newfound sense of self-acceptance. A wave of euphoria washed over Olivia as she skipped down the hallway, her diaper swishing with every step. But as she rounded a corner, a sense of unease crept over her. The familiar decor of her house seemed off, the colors too vibrant, the proportions distorted. A chilling realization struck her: this wasn’t real. She was still dreaming, still trapped in the illusion crafted by Lucille’s insidious device. The joy she had felt moments ago turned to dread as she understood the implications. “Lucille!” she cried out, her voice echoing through the empty hallway. “This is a dream! I know it is!” A giggle echoed behind her, and Lucille materialized from the shadows, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “Very clever, my dear,” she purred. “But even in your dreams, you can’t escape the truth.” Olivia whirled around, her heart pounding in her chest. “Let me out of here!” she demanded, her voice a mixture of fear and defiance. Lucille raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a smirk. “Oh, but you are out, my dear,” she countered. “You’re right where you belong.” With a flick of her wrist, Lucille removed the helmet from Olivia’s head. The dream world shattered, the vibrant colors fading into the familiar darkness of the bedroom. Olivia found herself back in the crib, her onesie damp and clinging to her skin. The realization of her predicament, the undeniable truth of her desires, hit her like a tidal wave. “No,” she whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes. “This can’t be real. This can’t be who I am.” Suddenly, the world around Olivia transformed once again, the familiar chill of the helmet pressing against her temples as she entered a new dream realm. This time, she found herself in a lavish bedroom, the air filled with the sweet scent of jasmine and musk. The room was dimly lit, casting a seductive glow over the scene unfolding before her. Lucille stood before her, a sultry smile playing on her lips as she gazed at Olivia with hunger in her eyes. Lucille was dressed in a sheer robe that barely concealed her curves, the fabric clinging to her skin in all the right places. Olivia’s heart raced at the sight, a mixture of desire and trepidation swirling inside her. “Welcome, my dear Olivia,” Lucille purred, her voice sending shivers down Olivia’s spine. “I’ve been waiting for you.” Olivia’s breath caught in her throat as she took in the sight before her. She was no longer the innocent student or in a classroom or a maid in a ball; she was now a willing participant in a seductive game of pleasure and submission. Lucille approached Olivia, her hand reaching out to caress Olivia’s cheek with a feather-light touch. Olivia’s skin tingled at the contact, her body responding to the intimate gesture. “You’re such a good girl, Olivia,” Lucille whispered, her words a tantalizing promise of what was to come. “Let me take care of you.” With a deft movement, Lucille lowered Olivia to the plush bed, her hands expertly undoing Olivia’s clothing until she was left in nothing but her soaked diaper. Olivia’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment and arousal, a heady mix of emotions swirling inside her. Lucille’s touch was electric as she traced a path down Olivia’s body, her fingers dancing over the wet fabric of the diaper. Olivia couldn’t help but moan at the sensation, her body arching instinctively towards Lucille’s touch. “Such a naughty girl,” Lucille murmured, her voice a husky whisper. “Let’s see just how wet you can get for me.” With skillful fingers, Lucille began to rub Olivia’s pussy through the diaper, eliciting gasps of pleasure from Olivia’s lips. The fabric became slick with Olivia’s arousal, the friction sending waves of pleasure through her body. But Lucille wasn’t done yet. She produced a vibrator, the buzzing sound filling the room with anticipation. Placing it against the soaked diaper, she teased Olivia with the vibrating sensation, driving her wild with need. Olivia’s hips moved involuntarily, aching for more stimulation, more release. Lucille watched with a wicked gleam in her eyes, enjoying the sight of Olivia squirming under her touch. “Such a good girl,” Lucille cooed, increasing the intensity of the vibrator against the soaked fabric. Olivia’s moans grew louder, her body on the edge of ecstasy. And then, with a devious smile, Lucille presented a giant teddy bear, its plush form inviting and enticing. She guided Olivia’s hips towards the bear, urging her to hump the soft toy with abandon. Olivia couldn’t resist the overwhelming urge, the combination of the vibrator, the soaked diaper, and the commanding presence of Lucille pushing her towards a mind-blowing climax. She rode the teddy bear with abandon, her body shaking with pleasure as she reached the peak of ecstasy. As Olivia’s body trembled with release, the sensations washing over her like a tidal wave, she felt a sense of liberation unlike anything she had experienced before. In that moment, she let go of all inhibitions, all reservations, and surrendered to the intoxicating pleasure of the dream. The room faded away as the helmet was lifted from Olivia’s head, leaving her breathless and exhilarated. The memory of the dream lingered, a potent mix of desire and arousal that left Olivia questioning everything she thought she knew about herself. Lucille leaned over the crib, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “But it is real, my dear,” she purred, echoing Olivia’s words from moments before she went into her dream. “And it is exactly who you are.” She reached into the crib, her fingers gently tracing the outline of Olivia’s soaked diaper. “You see, Olivia,” she continued, her voice a soothing melody, “your tears, your denial, it was all part of the process. You were fighting against the truth, clinging to an outdated image of yourself.” Lucille’s touch sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine, a strange mixture of shame and pleasure. “But now,” she whispered, her voice barely above a breath, “you’ve seen the light. You’ve experienced the joy, the freedom, the pure bliss of embracing your inner little girl.” Olivia’s gaze fell to her diaper, the physical manifestation of her surrender. A tear rolled down her cheek, but this time, it wasn’t a tear of despair. It was a tear of acceptance, of release. She had fought against the truth for so long, but now, finally, she understood. This was who she was, this was what she wanted. And as the tears streamed down her face, a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She was a little girl, a messy, playful, diaper-loving little girl. And she was finally home with Mummy Lucille. The End. You can read more of my stories on my deviantart page or my site.

Fri … I first met her when we were 18. Although she lived in my village, she had always gone to different schools. She did however go to the same village disco as me. She was tiny and I had seen her a couple of times at the disco but never spoke, that is until the Christmas fancy dress disco at the village Hall. I had rented a gorilla outfit as I thought it would be a good concealing costume for me. You see the thing is, I wear nappies most of the time, for comfort and confidence. My go to, at the time, were childsize Peaudouce Babyslips, they were big but not quite big enough to go round me. Always scared of leaking, I usually wore them in my underpants but better with a terry nappy and baby pants, then they did the job, quite literally. I had chosen the gorilla outfit as it seemed the least fitted outfit and knew that I could wear my nappy underneath with nobody knowing, In fact I only wore my terry nappy and baby pants with a disposable nappy inside and my T shirt under the costume, I was not planning on taking it off. Quite a bulky nappy under my normal clothes but I felt it was completely hidden under my costume. At the disco, there she was with her friend both dressed as babies. Her friend’s outfit was minimal, a babydoll nightie and a terry nappy pinned around her bottom, but she had gone to town though with a full on short baby dress over her bulky nappy finished with white knee length socks and buckled shoes and with both girls having their hair tied up in two ponytails and both of them with babies dummies hanging on ribbons around their necks. Julie was tiny and stood only about 4’6”and thin as a rake, I could well believe she was actually wearing a child’s dress I had been watching them dancing when they then came and sat by me and a couple of my mates. They were laughing at my costume and squealed when I took the costume head off as if that was the scary part, but we immediately got chatting. Her name was Julie and she was with her friend Jane. My friend Tim already knew Jane and they started chatting while I started chatting with Julie. She was also 18 years old, she went to a Catholic girls school but lived in the village. The music changed and we were all back on the dance floor together dancing, I was completely captivated by her and could not take my eyes of her. I’m sure she crinkled when she stood up, but it was probably my over-active imagination. By the end of the night when the slow dance music came on, we were together, I held her tight as we kissed and stepped round slowly together in our interpretation of a slow dance. I tried to let my hands slip down to her bum, but she slapped them away telling me “I’m not that type of girl” so we stood and ground our hips together. I was very aware that I was pressing my now wet nappy against her, but it was nappy to nappy with the way she was dressed. I walked them home that evening as they only lived a couple of streets away from the disco, dropping Jane off first, I then took Julie to her door and stood and kissed her once more. I let my hands slide down her back to the bottom of her dress, just feeling her terry nappy but my fingers kept exploring as we kissed, along the top of legs and the edge of her nappy, I felt something else under her nappy, padding. I felt smooth plastic, plastic baby pants padded out with another nappy against her skin, her actual nappy and not just the one on show as part of her fancy dress, she too was wearing a nappy and baby pants hidden under her costume. I just pressed myself harder against her thinking about this and kissed her more deeply before she went in and I went home. I knew my nappy was already wet but wet again walking home with everything being completely covered by my costume and the biggest grin on my face. Mom was still up when I went in “You look like you enjoyed yourself” she said as I entered the room “Yes, I met someone. Julie and her friend Jane were both dressed as babies, nappies dummies and everything” “Really, I bet you liked that” The thing here is that I’m sure Mom knew about my nappies, but it was never something we discussed. I kept my things hidden in the bottom of my wardrobe and I washed my nappies when I had a shower and dried them under my towel on my radiator. This meant that sometimes my nappies got a bit musty and rough but then all of a sudden, I would get home from being out all day at a weekend and they would be fresh and soft again, as if by magic.

All characters in the following story are 18+ Once there was a small village that sat on the edge of a forest. In the summer, when summers lasted many years at a time, the forest bloomed bright with green leaves and deep, warm earth. It was alive with the singing of birds, the sets of badgers, and all sorts of other creatures who called it home. At the very centre of the forest was a massive tree, far taller than all the others, which watched over its kin as their guardian. Through the years, the village and the forest lived in harmony with one another. Yet summer cannot not last forever. One morning, when autumn had fallen over the forest and the trees were bare of leaves, a brother and sister came from a nearby town to visit their aunt, who lived in the forest. They hadn’t seen her in many years, and wanted to bring her gifts to greet her with. First they went to the bakers, and each ordered a loaf of bread to take. “Well, if you’re going through the forest, you best be careful!” the baker’s son said as he kneaded dough. “They say there’s a curse on the forest.” “A curse?” the brother said, shaking a little. “Oh yes. A tree stands there, they say it takes travellers who stray from the path, into it’s domain.” The sister chuckled. “A tree! Who’s afraid of a tree?” She looked over to her brother, but found him shivering with fear. “Stop scaring them!” the baker said, coming out with two fresh loaves of bread. “You go and say hello to your auntie now.” With their fresh bread, the brother and sister made their way to the market. “You don’t really believe in all that nonsense, do you?” the sister said. “N-no! Of course not!” said the brother, his legs shivering. “But could we maybe stop to use the bathroom before we head to auntie’s house?” “Ugh, fine.” Soon they arrived at the market, and got talking to farmer Potts as he filled a jar with fresh honey. “Oh yes, it’s true.” he said, “They built a road through the forest many years ago, and travellers used to throw litter, relieve themselves, do all sorts of things on the road. They say you have to be careful to go potty before you travel there, because if the trees catch you doing it there, you’ll never come back out!” The brother was shaking now, terrified of what may lay ahead. The sister cackled. “We’ll be careful.” she said, and took the honey with a smile. Once they had gathered everything they needed it was late afternoon. The sun was already low in the sky, never having fully risen. “Can we please find a potty now?” the brother said as they came up the road. The sister frowned, and looked up into the quickly darkening sky. “If we don’t hurry, we’ll be walking through the forest in the dark. You can hold it, right?” “I-I’m not sure I can!” “Well then just go in the forest.” the sister said. “But the tree--” “Oh don’t be such a child! There’s no tree that can punish you for peeing!” Soon they were outside the forest itself. What few leaves the trees had were brown. The path seemed to disappear into darkness, the trees like a skeletal ribcage that arched over top. “You’re not scared, are you?” Asked the sister, though even she had to admit, she was a little unnerved. “N-no!” insisted the brother. He stood a little straighter, the jar of honey tight in his hands. If there was another way, both would surely have taken it. But this was the only road to Auntie’s house, and she was expecting them. So, they both took deep breaths, and wondered into the forest. The trees seemed to have eyes. The brother glanced from branch to branch, hoping desperately that the path would reach Auntie’s house soon and they could lay down in nice warm beds. But the path went on and on, and soon the trees grew twisty and windy. Crows laughed from far above, and the darkness became greater, until they could barely see the mushroom-strewn path ahead. “How far away are we?” the brother asked soon after. He was fidgeting now, growing desperate to relieve himself with nowhere in sight. “I … I don’t know.” the sister asked, looking around nervously. There was no-one else here, and it all looked the same. “None of this is familiar.” She looked over to her brother, waddling uncomfortably lest he pee his pants. “Just go in the forest! I won’t look.” “I … I can’t. The trees will be angry!” The sister scoffed. “Don’t be such an idiot!” she said. But soon she too felt nature’s calling. The feeling seemed to sneak up on her, she hadn’t been expecting it, and the longer the sensation of a full bladder lingered, the harder it became to concentrate. When at last they came to a large clearing, they hoped to see Auntie’s house. The trees weren’t so thick here, and the moon crept through some of the branches, casting broad, bright beams onto the forest floor. “It has to be here!” the sister quickly did a lap around the clearing, but all that was here was a large tree, far bigger than all the others. Nothing else. Not a bee, nor a butterfly. No life except the ancient tree. “Stop walking like that, you’re making me want to go too!” The sister scowled at the brother, who had his hands pressed between his legs, his knees crossed. “Sorry! I—I really need to pee!” They were clearly lost. They had been walking for an hour or more, and still the cottage was nowhere in sight. The sister turned her back on her brother, and the clearing fell into a deep silence as she tried to concentrate on what to do next. The trees whispered far above them, and the branches groaned. Beneath the sister’s feet, the gentle squelch of leaves and mud, and the occasional mushroom, was all the noise in the entire forest. “I-I can’t hold it much more!” the brother eventually whispered, and the sister turned to berate him, but before she could there was a shrill, shrieking call. The brother stiffened, standing straight and alert. The sister jumped too, almost dropping her loaves of bread. They glanced at one another. The brother squeaked as a terrible warmth flooded him. Slowly, a shadow, blacker even than the darkness of the evening, appeared ahead of them. An elongated body. Terrible, bony horns. A snout that huffed and sniffed in the air. But the sister squinted. She took a tentative step forward. No, that was no phantom or ghost. The figure emerged into the clearing, and the moonlight showed it’s true form—a deer, it’s antlers tall and proud, it’s nose twitching. From behind her, the sister heard a quiet sigh. The deer startled, stood frozen for a moment, and ran. When the sister turned, her brother stood there suddenly relaxed. “See, there are no ghosts!” she said, “Finally over your fear of the forest?” “No,” the brother said, “I just don’t have to go pee any more.” The sister glanced down. A dark patch was slowly spreading through his pants, steaming where his accident met the cold air. As shocked as the sister was, her brother’s accident only reminded her of her own desperation. She rushed past him towards the big tree. A ring of mushrooms encircled it, disappearing around the other side. “What are you doing?” the brother asked nervously as he saw her moving around the side of the great tree. “Don’t leave me!” “I’m not going away! I just need to pee as well. Now turn around and let me go.” The brother awkwardly did just that. He was still going as he turned, emptying the last of his bladder down his pants and onto the leaves below. As embarrassing as it was, it felt good to finally just let go. The warmth was nice too. Auntie will surely understand, he thought, not paying attention to his sister. The sister had moved to a discreet spot beside the massive tree. She had beden growing desperate too. If they continued down the path as they had been, who knows when she was going to get another chance to go? Better here, before she joined her brother and wet her panties. She unzipped her skirt and dropped her leggings. She squatted awkwardly by the ring of mushrooms, obscured from the clearing by a massive tree-root. She ignored the small wet-patch on her panties where she had almost lost control. She wasn’t some silly man, unable to hold herself until she reached civilisation. She was a grown woman dammit, and she would certainly not be showing up to her Aunt’s house having wet herself like a child. Finally able to let go, she sighed. Relief washed through her, fear of the forest vanishing along with her full bladder. She closed her eyes, listening to the patter against the ancient tree. In fact, she was so consumed with the relief she felt, so absorbed by her potty-break, that she failed to notice the ground bubbling beneath her feet. She did not notice when the roots of the tree moved through the earth, carrying with them the same mushrooms she was now relieving herself on. She did not notice the branch reach out around the brother, and did not notice when the brother whispered a dissonant, “Yes.” The brother felt so good, so empty, so … dumb. And what was this all around him? This sweet scented cloud that twinkled in the moonlight? “Why, you’re a very wet little boy, aren’t you?” A voice from nowhere said. “Let’s get these dirty things off and put some more appropriate clothing on, mmmm?” “Yes mama.” the brother found himself saying as his legs went cold. Then, as if he had been wrapped in a warm blanket, a pleasant warmth suddenly enveloped his whole body. His legs felt weak, his waist felt heavy. So heavy that he planted himself onto his freshly padded bottom with a splat, giggling a little to himself at the funny feeling. Soon the sister had finished her business. She pulled up her leggings and her skirt, and stepped back over the massive root. She heard a sigh, and looked down to see the mushrooms twinkling a little. They looked very pretty in the moonlight. “Finished! Now, let’s get going, Auntie’s has to be around here somewh—” “There there.” the tree said in a thousand voices as it rubbed a branch gently against the brother’s back. “It wasn’t your fault you went in your pants. Little boys like you can’t help it. You did warn her after all…” “W-what is this?” the sister whispered. She backed up slowly. Ahead of her was her brother, right where she had left him. He sat there, on the forest floor, playing with the jar of honey, scooping it out of the jar by the handful and stuffing it into his mouth. “Stop this!” the sister shouted, and the brother turned, his eyes red with tears. He sat there, on the forest floor, in nothing but his underwear. No, not his underwear. Around his waist was a thick, poofy diaper. “Get up!” the sister shouted, “Stop it now!” she was shaking, unable to move. “Now, don’t be so mean to your brother.” “Who—” the sister stuttered, unable to get her question out. She hit the tree, unable to back up any further. Suddenly the entire massive trunk shifted behind her, the branches creaking and groaning, the knotted bark slowly peeling open. A thousand green eyes appeared all the way up until they disappeared into the canopy above. A mouth, jagged and uneven, opened up. “I am the guardian of this forest!” the tree said, “Who are you to intrude on my land?” “Tree--? We were just following the path, just wanted to get to our Auntie’s house.” The sister said, though it was becoming difficult to think, difficult to speak. “And yet you defile my woods with your human mess!” “We-we had to pee! It was an accident, I swear!” “No! It may have been an accident for your poor sweet brother here, but not you.” The brother turned, and the girl looked on in horror as his mouth tried to form words, but all that came out was “Bwaaa baa! Bwaa ba bee!” “Awww, he’s trying to say your name! How sweet.” “Stop this!” the sister cried, “Stop it now! We have to get to Auntie’s house! You’re not a baby, you’re my brother!” The tree just laughed. “He cannot understand you now, dear!” But the brother’s expression suddenly dropped. His honeyed hand froze mid-air. He squinted, as if he was concentrating, trying to break free. The sister saw him trying to stand, lifting himself off the ground slightly. “Come on! Please!” the sister plead. The brother’s face suddenly scrunched up. There was a moment of silence in the forest again. The sister’s heart was racing. Then there was a brrraaap. The sister crumpled her nose. A foul smell filled the air. As the brother leant forward, a small round bulge peeked out the back of his diaper. It grew and grew, and the brother grunted a little, until his face relaxed and he sighed. Then, without a care in the world, he sat back down and resumed his playtime. The tree just laughed. “Hahaha, how cute! We’ll have to call your auntie for a change, won’t we? But first…” The branch that was caring for the brother suddenly twitched. It began to move, slowly at first, but quicker and quicker. The sister realised with a start that it was coming for her. “No!” she cried, “Please!” “Ah, ah. No complaining now, you brought this on yourself.” The sister pushed herself off the tree, slowly backing up into the forest. She stepped on a mushroom, and a cloud of dust puffed around her. Coughing, she said, “No! Not me! I don’t need diapers like him! I’m a big girl!” “Now now, don’t lie to mama. Clearly you need some more potty training, otherwise you would have been able to control yourself until you reached your auntie’s house.” The sister looked down at her brother. He was gone, his mind turned to mush. All she could do now was get to her aunts. So, with the branch approaching her, she did the only thing she could. She ran. “Oh, feeling naughty? Well, if you insist on not doing as you’re told, we’ll have to find an extra special punishment for you, won’t we?” The tree’s voice was surprisingly calm, like a mother who had done this a thousand times before. As the sister raced through branches and brambles, she could hear the tree’s branch reach out for her, chasing her though the woods. Soon all light had gone, and she desperately stumbled around in the dark, the path long behind her. She had no idea where she was going, only that she had to run. Behind her, the branch kept coming. Closer. Closer. Then, suddenly, she saw a light ahead. It wasn’t the pale glow of moonlight, but the warm inviting ebb of a hearth. She could smell fresh broth, too. Auntie’s house was right there. Other sensations, smells sweet like honey, a sudden warmth through her body, relief at having found home, all of it washed over her. She burst through the treeline, onto the path she thought she had lost. Auntie’s house was right there, and the sister could see her in the window, cooking their dinner, waiting for her and her brother. The sister smiled, inhaling deeply. She wasn’t sure how long she stood at the edge of the forest for. She wanted to call out, to run to her aunt. Something stopped her. When she finally heard auntie’s door creak open, when the warmth smell of broth wafted over, the sister had already followed the mushroom-laden branch deep into the forest. *** Auntie opened her front door to the sounds of the trees. “Come, I have a present for you.” the tree said. “Oh? I hope this won’t take long. I’m expecting my niece and nephew.” “I’m sure they won’t mind. In fact, I’ll think they’ll like what I’ll show you.” Auntie followed the tree into the heart of the forest, to where it’s clearing was. It was here that the village said lonely travellers disappeared, but that was because they showed no respect. It was a lesson she had learned long ago. And it seemed her niece and nephew had yet to learn that lesson. They sat giggling on the forest floor. Her nephew was playing with a jar of honey, her niece dribbling all over herself, squelching mud happily between her fingers. Two fully grown adults, playing in the mud like a pair of babies. “I found them wondering all alone.” the tree said. “So you thought you’d ‘take care’ of them?” “That’s right! The sister is a very naughty little girl, urinating in my forest,” the tree said sternly. “But her brother is sweet enough.” There was a foul smell in the clearing as well. Auntie sniffed around a little, and soon came to the source of the odour. “Ooof! He certainly doesn’t smell sweet.” The sister wasn’t quite as messy as her brother, but stank all the same. Both of their diapers were full of as much mush as their brains were, now. Auntie sighed. “Come on.” she said to the tree. “Help me get these too home.” “Wonderful! What then?” the tree said. “We’ll get them acquainted with their new lives.” THE END The Potty Tree-by RawrJam.pdf

The cold November rain hammered against the dorm room window, but inside, Maya was sweating. The shared desk was a disaster zone of highlighter pens, scattered notes, and two half-empty coffee mugs. Finals week was a special kind of hell, and her bladder, fueled by caffeine and anxiety was screaming. She bounced her knee, clenching, trying to re-read the same sentence on neurotransmitters for the tenth time. "You're gonna vibrate right out of your chair," a calm voice said. Maya looked over. Her roommate, Chloe, was sitting cross-legged on her own bed, textbook open in her lap, looking infuriatingly... cozy. She was wearing fluffy socks, an oversized hoodie, and had a small, satisfied smile. "I can't... I just..." Maya groaned, pressing a hand against her lower stomach. "I have to pee so bad, but if I get up, I'll lose my focus. I swear to god, I'm just going to pee here." Chloe's smile widened. "So do it." "Do... what?" Maya said, blinking. "Pee here," Chloe said, simply. She shifted, and Maya heard, for the first time, a sound that wasn't the rain or her own frantic highlighting. A soft, plastic... crinkle. Maya's eyes went wide. "Chloe... are you...?" Chloe just nodded, pulling up the hem of her hoodie just enough to show the thick, white, plastic-backed waistband of a diaper peeking over her leggings. "It's my secret weapon for finals," she said, her voice warm and completely free of shame. "You think I could get through this week without it? I get plugged in, put on a fresh one, and I don't have to move, or stress, for hours." She reached under her bed and pulled out a small, discreet duffel bag. "Look," she said, holding up a thick, folded diaper. "It's just comfort. A tool. It's like a 'padded hug' when the world is too much." Maya stared at the offering. Her bladder gave another agonizing, throbbing pulse. This was crazy. This was... everything she needed right now. "Okay," Maya whispered. Five minutes later, she was back at her desk, the bulky, surprisingly soft padding secured around her hips. It felt strange, but also... safe. "You're still clenching," Chloe said gently, not looking up from her book. "You're safe. You've got permission. Just... let go." Maya closed her eyes. She took a deep breath. And she surrendered. It wasn't a trickle. It was a gush. A sudden, flooding release that sent a wave of intense, blooming warmth spreading through the padding. She heard the soft hiss as the diaper's core instantly began to swell , the front of the diaper growing heavy and warm against her skin. She kept going, the stream seeming to last forever, until her bladder was completely, blissfully empty. She slumped in her chair, a shaky breath leaving her lips. The relentless, anxious pressure was gone. All that was left was the sodden, heavy warmth between her legs. When she shifted, she felt a muffled squish. "See?" Chloe said, finally looking up with a kind smile. "Better, right?" Maya smiled back, feeling the last of her tension melt away. "Yeah... okay." She picked up her highlighter, the world suddenly quiet and calm. "Okay. What's the next chapter?"

Treachery and Tumbleweeds By Horatio Husky Commissioned by AnnaNapps Chapter One The Gulch The morning sun spilled across Brass Gulch, painting the bustling frontier town in shades of gold and copper. The air carried a faint metallic tang from the network of steam pipes crisscrossing the buildings, their occasional hisses and puffs a constant reminder of the town’s industrious, steampunk soul. Wooden sidewalks creaked underfoot as residents and travelers hurried about their business, and wagon wheels clattered over cobblestone streets. Above it all, the Brass Fountain gushed a glittering arc of water into the air, its spray catching the light like tiny jewels. Though the town’s residents knew not to drink from it, the occasional traveler might be convinced to take a few sips from the fresh flowing water as a mark of good luck, only to find themselves waddling around babbling nonsense only a few minutes later as the tinged contents reduced their limbs and thoughts to that of one much more docile and giddy. The town was alive with the clamor of commerce. Merchants shouted over the din, their stalls overflowing with goods ranging from exotic fabrics to intricate clockwork trinkets. A blacksmith’s hammer rang out from a nearby forge, the rhythmic clang melding with the lively chatter of townsfolk. Urchins darted through the square, their laughter weaving through the chaos as they played tag around the towering fountain. At the center of it all, Sparky, the sheriff of Brass Gulch, walked with an air of quiet authority. She was a fennec fox, her sandy-colored fur shining in the morning light, her enormous ears twitching as she picked up snippets of conversation from all directions. Dressed in a sleeveless leather vest over a crisp white shirt, a turquoise tie neatly knotted at her throat, and leather chaps that framed the front and back of her thick, plainly visible diaper, she struck a striking figure. The attire, bold even by the town’s standards, was both practical and declarative: Sparky was proud, unflinching, and entirely in control. She adjusted her wide-brimmed hat and continued her patrol, the polished brass of her badge catching the sunlight. Her boots clunked rhythmically against the wooden planks, and her sharp eyes scanned the street for signs of trouble. Sparky knew the rhythms of Brass Gulch well, knew how to read its moods like a familiar tune, and something about this morning felt off. Not wrong, exactly, but a little off. Her instincts had been honed over years of keeping order in this chaotic, ever-growing town, and she trusted them implicitly. Ahead, the Brass Gulch Jailhouse loomed, its sturdy walls built of dark ironwood reinforced with brass-plated steel. A pair of copper steam vents flanked the entrance, hissing softly as Sparky pushed through the heavy door. Inside, the familiar scent of polished metal and faint lavender greeted her. The cells were unorthodox for a jail, each equipped with padded cribs instead of bunks, their occupants given basic comforts alongside the occasional meal laced with just enough regression water to keep them placid. Most detainees left as humbled as they were clean, though some were denied changes to let their new situation properly set in. Behind the desk sat Griggs, her deputy, a massive grizzly bear whose imposing size was matched only by his gentle demeanor. He was hunched over a ledger, his clawed fingers scratching notes in neat rows. “Mornin’, Sheriff.” Griggs rumbled without looking up. His voice was deep and steady, as dependable as the man himself. “New one in Cell Three. Caught him swipin’ gears from the clockmaker’s shop.” Sparky raised an eyebrow as she walked to the desk, her ears flicking toward the cells down the hall. “Gears, huh? Not the most creative heist I’ve heard of. What’s his story?” Griggs looked up, his warm brown eyes meeting hers. “Young raccoon. Cocky. Says he was ‘borrowing.’” Sparky’s lips twitched in the faintest hint of a smirk. “Let me guess… He didn’t have a return date in mind.” “Nope.” Griggs replied with a soft chuckle. “But I’ll let you hear it from him.” Sparky nodded and made her way to the back of the jailhouse, her boots clinking softly against the polished stone floor. The cells were mostly empty, save for Cell Three, where a wiry raccoon lounged in a padded crib like it was a throne. His striped tail flicked lazily causing the rather soggy diaper affixed to his waist to crinkle distinctly, and his sharp eyes gleamed with amusement as he saw her approach. “Well, if it ain’t the sheriff herself.” He drawled, a sly grin spreading across his face as his tone shifted to a higher pitch. “Come to tuck me in?” “Not unless you ask nicely.” Sparky replied dryly, crossing her arms. “Got quite the nerve, stealing from the clockmaker.” “Stealing’s a strong word.” The raccoon replied smoothly, his diction surprisingly clear given the dose of regression water he should have been under the effects of. Sitting up, he spread his dark paws in mock innocence. “I was jus’ borrowin’. Didn’ think them gears were such a big deal.” “Everything’s a big deal when it belongs to someone else.” Sparky shot back, her tone firm but calm. “You’ll have time to think about that while you’re here.” The raccoon’s grin didn’t falter, but his tail flicked a little faster as he drew a pastel blue blanket over himself. “Well, I guess I’ll just make myself at home then, Sheriff. Thanks for the hospitality.” Sparky didn’t respond, turning on her heel and heading back to the front desk. “He’s too relaxed for his own good.” She muttered to Griggs. “Keep an eye on him. Double his dose” “Already have.” Griggs replied with a tone of exasperation barely concealed in his grumble. His large, heavy paws steady on the desk as he continued. “Not sure if triplin’ or quadruplin’ the dose is a good idea either. He’s already had two changes this morning.” Sparky faltered at this, turning to gaze back at the rows of cells as she considered this fact. She turned back, continuing as she motioned with a paw for the bear to go ahead and increase the dose. “Do so anyway. I think he wants me to think he’s harmless… We’ll see.” As Sparky stepped back into the sunlight, the town seemed different. The clamor of voices in the square had grown softer, replaced by hushed conversations and furtive glances. She paused, her ears swiveling as she picked up snippets of murmured words: “Bandits,” “trouble near the mines,” “more than last time.” Her tail flicked sharply behind her as she scanned the crowd, her sharp eyes narrowing. Brass Gulch had seen its share of bandits before, roving gangs armed with weapons designed to fire regression water to pacify their victims. But this felt different. Bigger. Sparky adjusted her hat and started walking again, her boots clicking steadily against the boardwalk. - = - = - The desert stretched out like an endless sea of sand and stone, the golden horizon rippling in the heat. Sparky adjusted the straps of her saddle and glanced at the small group of townsfolk gathered by the edge of Brass Gulch to see her off. The trouble near the mines had stirred up plenty of whispers, and while most residents were wary of the dangers out there, they trusted her to handle it. It was a sheriff’s duty to step into the fire when others hesitated. Her mount, a sleek, muscular desert rat named Annie, shuffled under her. Annie’s fur was short and bristly, a brilliant white streaked with a few pink patches on her belly. Her large paws were perfect for scrambling over rocky terrain, and her long, whip-like tail swished impatiently. Sparky patted her broad neck as she settled into the cushioned saddle, its padding thick enough to cradle her diapered bottom snugly. She gave a light tug on the reins, the motion accompanied by the faint crinkle of her own garment beneath her chaps. “All right, girl.” She murmured. “Let’s see what these bandits are up to.” Annie let out a low squeak and surged forward, her powerful legs propelling them across the desert in a smooth, loping gait. The ride was surprisingly comfortable, the saddle designed to distribute the jostling motion evenly. Sparky allowed herself a brief moment of appreciation for the clever engineering before her focus returned to the task ahead. The mines weren’t far, maybe an hour’s ride at Annie’s pace, but the terrain grew rougher the closer they got. Jagged outcroppings of rock jutted from the ground like the broken ribs of some ancient beast, and the air carried the faint metallic tang of exposed ore. As they crested a low hill, Sparky spotted the entrance to the mines below. A yawning black mouth rimmed with rusted scaffolding and abandoned equipment. The place looked deserted, but her instincts told her otherwise. She slowed Annie to a halt and slid down from the saddle, her boots crunching against the rocky ground. Sparky adjusted her hat and unsnapped the holster on her hip, her fingers brushing the polished brass handle of her revolver: The Tranquilizer. She crouched low, her ears swiveling as she scanned the area. The faint sound of shifting rocks reached her ears, and she froze, her eyes narrowing. “Come out nice and slow.” She called, her voice steady but firm. “No one needs to get hurt.” For a moment, there was silence. Then, the air erupted in a cacophony of shouts and movement. From behind the rocks and shadows emerged four figures: two raccoons, an armadillo, and a spiky desert lizard. They wore patched-up gear and dusty clothing, their diapers unmistakable under their loose trousers and skirts. One raccoon’s garment was decorated with frayed ribbons, while the armadillo’s sagged noticeably, as though it hadn’t been changed in a while. The lizard’s diaper was thicker than the rest, the bulky padding forcing his legs into a slight waddle as he moved. “Well, well,” Drawled one of the raccoons, twirling a small, makeshift pistol in his nimble fingers. “If it ain’t Sheriff Sparky herself, come ter pay us a visit.” Sparky straightened, her hand hovering near her revolver. “I don’t suppose you’d like to do this the easy way and come quietly?” The armadillo let out a low chuckle, his voice gravelly. “Sorry, Sheriff. We’re more pahr-tial to the fun way.” Without warning, the lizard raised a strange, tube-like contraption and fired. Sparky ducked, the liquid shot from the weapon missing her by inches and splattering harmlessly against a rock. She rolled to the side, drawing her revolver and firing a single shot. The brass projectile burst mid-air, releasing a mist of water that caught the armadillo in the chest. He staggered, blinking as his expression turned vacant, and he dropped his weapon with a clatter. “Anyone else?” Sparky asked, rising to her feet and training her revolver on the others. But the bandits weren’t about to make it easy. Both raccoons rushed her, zigzagging to avoid her aim, while the lizard fired another shot. This time, the water grazed Sparky’s arm, leaving a cold, tingling sensation in its wake. She gritted her teeth and fired again, catching one of the raccoons in the leg. He stumbled, his cocky grin fading as his movements grew sluggish. The other raccoon was quicker, darting around her and firing a tiny dart-like projectile. It struck her squarely in the back, the liquid payload spreading instantly. Sparky gasped as a wave of dizziness washed over her. She stumbled, her grip on The Tranquilizer faltering. “No…” She muttered, shaking her head in an effort to clear it. But her movements were already sluggish, her mind fogging over like a clouded mirror. The lizard and remaining raccoon closed in, their weapons firing in quick succession. Another shot struck Sparky in the shoulder, then one on her thigh, and finally a direct hit to her chest. The regression water soaked into her shirt, the potent formula taking hold almost immediately. Sparky’s knees buckled, and she collapsed onto the ground, her revolver slipping from her grasp. Her thoughts unraveled into a haze of warmth and simplicity. The sharp, commanding edge of her personality melted away, leaving only the soft, unguarded core. She tried to lift her head, but it lolled to the side, her eyes glazed and unfocused. The lizard crouched beside her, his spiked tail swishing as he examined her with a toothy grin. “Looks like the sheriff’s taking a little nap,” He sneered, poking at her cheek. “Good thing she’s properly padded, eh?” The raccoon with the ribbons crouched down as well, his own diaper crinkling loudly. “She’s gonna be drooling for a good while! We should haul her back to camp and figure out what to do with her.” The bandits exchanged gleeful laughs as they worked together to tie Sparky’s hands and hoist her onto the lizard’s broad back. Sparky’s body was limp, her mind a placid, vacant pool of simple thoughts. She could feel the gentle swaying as they carried her off, but it registered only faintly, like a distant memory she couldn’t quite grasp. Her captors didn’t notice the faint glint of brass just a few feet from where she’d fallen, the forgotten revolver lying in the dust, waiting for its moment to be reclaimed. As Sparky’s consciousness continued to fade, the last thing she saw was Annie, sprinting away back to town, the bottoms of her pink paws flashing in the sunlight as she made her panicked escape. - = - = - The dim light of the mines flickered and danced on the rough walls as the bandits made their way deeper into the labyrinth of tunnels, carrying their incapacitated prize. Sparky hung limply over the spiked desert lizard’s back, her ears drooping and her eyes half-lidded, a faint glaze still clouding her once sharp gaze. Her mind was swimming in an unfamiliar haze, an odd, comfortable fog that dulled her senses and left her helpless to resist the bandits' plans. The group of outlaws finally arrived at their camp, nestled in a large cavern illuminated by hanging lanterns and the faint, bioluminescent glow of moss creeping up the walls. Piles of stolen goods littered the area: crates of food, barrels of water, and shiny trinkets pilfered from the townsfolk of Brass Gulch. At the center of the cavern stood an oversized contraption, equal parts ridiculous and unsettling, a massive baby bouncer, its frame constructed from rusted steel beams with springs that looked sturdy enough to hold even the lizard. The bandits set Sparky down on a tattered blanket and began preparing her “seat.” The raccoon with the frayed ribbons fussed over the bouncer, testing the springs with a delighted giggle. “She’s gonna look real cute in this,” he snickered, motioning to the others. “Get her all snug while I finish setting it up.” The spiked lizard and the armadillo exchanged grins and crouched next to Sparky. She groaned softly as they worked to strip away her chaps, leaving her in her thick, already slightly damp diaper. The soft crinkle of the material filled the air as they moved her, fitting her arms into a set of plush, oversized cuffs behind her back. The restraints were snug but surprisingly gentle, covered in padded fabric that ensured no harm would come to their helpless captive. “Don’t want her squirming too much.” The armadillo chuckled as he tightened the cuffs. “Not that she looks like she can put up much of a fight right now.” Sparky’s legs were left free, though they dangled uselessly as the lizard hoisted her up and carefully placed her into the waiting bouncer. The seat was padded, designed with an exaggerated level of comfort that pressed warmly against her diapered bottom, squishing it slightly. As they secured her waist with a thick strap, she felt the faintest blush creep into her cheeks, though her thoughts were too muddled to fully grasp why. The springs creaked softly as the bandits tested the contraption, hoisting it up and anchoring it to the ceiling with sturdy chains. Sparky was left dangling several feet above the cavern floor, her legs swaying beneath her. The movement caused her diaper to crinkle and squish audibly, drawing a round of laughter from the gathered bandits. “Well, would ya look at that.” Said one of the raccoons, leaning back against a crate. “Sheriff Sparky, defender of the town, reduced to a big ol’ baby in our little playroom.” Sparky let out a soft whimper, her fogged mind registering the humiliating situation but unable to muster the clarity to respond. Her body felt impossibly relaxed, the regression water making her limbs feel like jelly and her thoughts drift aimlessly. Then, she felt it, a faint warmth spreading between her legs, followed by the telltale squish of her diaper absorbing the liquid. The normally grey witness indicator on the front of her padding slowly shifted its hue, turning into a distinct light blue that made it all the more apparent for the surrounding bandits as to what had just happened in her diaper. The blush on her cheeks deepened as she wet herself, the sensation impossible to ignore as it pooled warmly against her fur. She let out a soft, involuntary whimper, her ears flattening in embarrassment even as her lips curled into a faint, uncontrollable smile. The regression water’s effects continued to toy with her mind, dulling her sense of shame and leaving her teetering on the edge of giggles. The lizard noticed her reaction and chuckled, nudging one of the raccoons. “She’s already getting comfy. Look at that little squish.” The raccoon grinned and picked up his regression pistol, twirling it lazily in one hand. “Let’s make sure she’s enjoying herself. Sheriff deserves to have some fun, don’tcha think?” Sparky’s eyes widened slightly as the raccoon raised the pistol and fired, the familiar cold splash hitting her squarely in the chest. The regression water soaked into her shirt, and Sparky felt another wave of warm, fuzzy helplessness wash over her. Her mouth opened as a giggle bubbled up unbidden, soft and high-pitched, followed by another and another. Soon, she was laughing softly, her voice carrying an almost childlike glee. The bandits howled with laughter, the raccoon slapping his knee. “Would ya listen to her? She’s already lost it.” Another bandit, the armadillo, raised his own pistol and fired, the water striking Sparky’s shoulder. Her giggles turned into full-blown laughter, her head lolling back as she babbled incoherently. Words formed and dissolved before they could leave her mouth, leaving only a stream of nonsense sounds and squeals. Her diaper squished audibly as she wriggled in the bouncer, the springs creaking gently with each motion. Her legs kicked faintly, toes curling as the regression water worked its magic, reducing her once sharp and commanding mind to a puddle of joy and simplicity. She was dimly aware of the bandits jeering and laughing below her, but their voices seemed distant, like echoes in a dream. The lizard leaned against one of the support beams, his arms crossed as he watched the spectacle with a toothy grin. “Reduced to a squishy, giggly mess. Never thought I’d see the day!” The raccoon with the ribbons pulled out a small camera from one of the crates, its bulky, brass design and lightbulb exaggeratedly oversized. “This is too good not to capture.” He said, snapping a photo. The flash startled Sparky, as the bulb practically exploded and let out a small puff of smoke as it went off. This made her blink rapidly before breaking into another fit of giggles. “Think the townsfolk would pay a ransom for her?” Asked the other raccoon, leaning casually against a barrel. “Or maybe we should just keep her like this. She’s pretty quiet now.” “Quiet and cute!” The armadillo added with a chuckle. “Could be nice having a sheriff-turned-mascot.” As the bandits debated their next move, Sparky’s laughter began to fade into soft babbles, her head lolling forward as she swayed gently in the bouncer. The faint, rhythmic squish of her diaper was the only sound she made, her body too relaxed and her mind too far gone to resist. Treachery and Tumbleweeds - Chapter 1.pdf

This is a story commission for Andy Bozu. The character in this story is a school-age boy. Nothing sexual happens, but I would still give this a PG rating and must offer a warning that the story contains scenes of WETTING and MESSING. The story is 10k words long. Andy Becomes The Face Of Big Boy Poofers Pampers An abdl story for Andy by AMR As soon as Mommy Maureen saw the newspaper ad it had already been decided. This was definitely a contest she could enter her adorable little boy in. He was right around the age, he was cute, and he had even done some acting for school plays. Lynn had shown the ad to her mother first. The little girl was 7 ¾ years old, but already far more mature than her big brother who she hated sharing the bathroom with. He was always sprinkling on the seat and around the floor or forgetting to flush or leaving his dingy, stained underpants on the floor after having his bath. She thought he’d be the perfect model for tween boy sized diapers since he was such a big baby anyway! If she had her way, he’d wear them all the time and she’d finally get the bathroom all to herself. “You’ve been talking about putting him back in diapers for a while, mom.” Lynn said with a smirk. Her hair was black, like her mother’s except with a white streak going through it. Her eyes were a deep blue color. She looked very similar to her brother except for her hair. “Well I didn’t want to.” Maureen said with a long sigh. “But maybe entering him in this contest will give him incentive to try a little harder with his potty training.” The ladies of the house had clearly had enough with Andy’s poor toilet habits. What they did not realize is that their actions from here on out would set in motion Andy’s eventual rise to fame and personal humiliation, as well as his total dependence on diapers. ~~~ PART 1: Andy Auditions Andy had a shock of white hair with bright blue eyes and soft, gentle skin. He was a bit shorter than boys his age, and his sister was nearly caught up to him in height, being only a couple inches shorter than him. He was lithe and delicate, no muscle definition, but he was just 10 years old, so he still had time to catch up to the other boys in his grade. He was wearing his favorite gray shirt and his lucky jeans which were covered in many stains, but as they were acid-wash he could get away with it without anyone noticing. The boy kicked off his sneakers and tossed his backpack on the couch as he wandered into the living room. He paused and saw a package of diapers on the coffee table. The package, which had been ripped open already, was sitting in the closet for a while now. The last time he saw this package was when he was wetting the bed a month ago. He wasn’t wetting the bed anymore! At least, as far as his mother knew. Was this because he wasn’t wiping himself properly? Andy had explained that they’re his underwear and no one sees them anyway since he didn’t have a girlfriend, and this just elicited eyerolls from his mother. He wasn’t sure what the diapers were for, but he didn’t want to stick around and find out. He grabbed his backpack, lifting it from the floor and hurrying towards the stairs. He had to stop when he looked up and saw his sister at the top of the stairs, hands on her hips and a smug grin on her face. “Hey, Andy!” Lynn giggled. “Me and Mommy have a surprise for you!” Andy’s heart raced. The last time he saw Lynn giving him that look he was getting a diaper punishment. He didn’t do anything wrong this time though! “Come on, Andy, we have a little job for you.” Maureen came up behind Andy, pulling his wrist and bringing him back into the living room. Lynn came down the stairs, holding her mommy’s professional digital camera, the high quality one that took very large, detailed photographs. Mommy Maureen had done photography in the past as a hobby, mostly taking pictures of nature or glamour shots for her friends. It had been so long since she actually picked up the hobby again and this was the perfect excuse to get back into it. Before Andy could ask any questions, Maureen pulled his shirt off and then his jeans and socks. She wrinkled the bridge of her nose as she saw your underwear. “You won the bet, Lynn. They’re already dirty, and it’s not even old stains. I guess you can have that soda I promised you.” Andy stood naked, trying to cover himself as Lynn set up the camera on the tripod. She adjusted it the best she could, but she knew Mommy would know how to prepare the shot better. Meanwhile, Maureen whipped out one of the thick diapers and spread it out on the coffee table. She picked up her little boy and set him on his back, placing his butt on the diaper. “Mom!” Andy let out a drawn-out whine, “What did I do?” “Oh hush, sweetie.” Maureen sighed. “We just want you to do a little modeling! I promise, after we’re done this we’ll order a pizza.” Andy’s mind raced. What did she mean by modeling? He looked down sheepishly as his mother grabbed his ankles and lifted his bottom. She wiped him down, her hand so gentle as she corrected Andy’s poor wiping with a better, more skilled hand. Andy made a face when he saw the dirty baby wipe moved from his body and tossed in the trash. Was he really that bad at wiping? Maureen shook the baby powder into his open diaper, having to smack his hands out of the way as he was trying to cover himself. She folded the soft, crinkly padding up between his legs and brought the tapes towards the center. She gave the diaper a few soft pats on the front, letting powder rise around him. “I still got it.” “Now, Andy, why don’t you stand in front of the fireplace?” Mommy picked her boy up and carried him to the mark she set on the floor, just a little strip of duct tape. She went to her camera, adjusting the tripod and looking through the viewfinder. She saw Andy stand there, shy and sheepish, with his hands trying to cover his big diaper. Mommy took a few pictures of him just like this, chuckling to herself. “Now that’s precious.” She thought. “Honey, could you look into the camera?” The woman asked in her sickeningly saccharine tone. “I don’t wanna.” Andy pouted, hands still feebly trying to hide his big diaper. “Come on, show us your pampers!” Lynn giggled. The little sister’s taunt was enough to make Andy look up with a pout, balling up his fists. His mommy took some opportune pictures of that as well. “Now, honey, are you going to cooperate or not? If you don’t want any pizza tonight I guess you can just have the vegetable casserole that’s in the fridge instead.” Mommy said, threatening him. “I want pizza.” Andy’s big blue eyes glanced back up, looking towards the camera. A few more pictures were snapped as he was in this vulnerable position. He thought for a moment, wondering how he could turn this situation to his advantage. “Can we have ice cream for dessert too?” “We’ll have to see, Andy.” Maureen smiled. She watched as her boy stood properly like he was getting a portrait. His giggling sister was loving this. She’d rather have a baby brother still in diapers. He was much cuter to look at for one thing. “Could you turn around for me?” Andy followed his mother’s direction and turned to face away from the camera. Maureen instructed him to bend over next. Andy groaned and just tried to think about how he was going to get rewarded with pizza and ice cream later. He bent over with his hands on his knees, his padded rump pointed right at the camera. Mommy made him do a few more poses, showing off his diapers as much as possible as well as his face. In a few she was lucky enough to get him to show his beautiful smile. The woman started thinking he might actually be able to win this contest. “Can I take these off now?” Andy whined, clutching the diaper. “Oh no, those things are expensive!” Maureen batted the boy’s hands away. “You just stay in those nappies for the rest of the day, and when you have to potty just use them like you seem to enjoy using your pants.” “I don’t use my pants!” Andy insisted defensively. “I sure don’t enjoy it!” “That’s funny, sure looks that way to me.” Lynn said, holding out his old, soiled underwear at arms length, having just picked it up off the floor. She pinched her nose to over-emphasize the smell. Andy didn’t fight back, not wanting to have this conversation anymore and hoping everyone would just move on. ~ The pizza had arrived and Andy made himself scarce in the dining room. He didn’t want the delivery driver to see him wearing nothing but his diaper. He thought about what his mother said earlier. Was he really going to have to use these stupid pampers? Sure, sometimes he had an accident in his pants, but he never did it on purpose! He grumbled to himself, ducking down into his chair bashfully and wishing Mommy and Lynn would hurry up, bringing the pizza over already. Mommy and Lynn arrived in the kitchen. Mommy set the pizza on the table, right in the center. Andy had set the table, hoping that his small attempt at showing maturity would impress his mother and she wouldn’t make him use his diaper. A big bottle of soda was set on the table as well. “I think Andy should have a sippy cup… and a bib!” Lynn giggled. “Don’t tease your brother, Lynn. Let’s just see if he can keep from spilling his drink or getting his pizza on himself before we decide on those things.” Maureen gently lectured her daughter. “If he gets pizza or soda on himself then maybe we’ll consider it!” Andy was so sure he wouldn’t dribble on himself. As he held his slice of pizza over his plate carefully he felt a pressure in his rear end. He wasn’t about to poop himself, not with his little sister there to tease him. He brought his leg up to his chair and tried sitting on his heel, a trick he used when on long car trips. Sitting on his heel and having it pressed to his bottom relieved some of the pressure, keeping his poop in. He glanced out the corner of his eye and he could see his sister looking at him with a knowing smile. In this seated position it was hard for him to reach his plate. He tried to eat carefully but still ended up dripping pizza on his chest. “I told you, Mom! He needs a bib!” Lynn said, giggling. “Right again, honey. You’ve been a real smart cookie lately.” Maureen took out a napkin and wiped the pizza dripping from Andy’s chest. She then tied a bib around his neck. There was a puppy on the front of it, playing in a mud puddle. Andry groaned. The boy took careful sips from his glass of soda, focusing all his energy on not spilling any so he can show he wasn’t some big baby who needed to be washed up and looked after. That’s when the pressure on his rump was getting too great. He kept his foot in place, desperately trying not to poop himself, but the thick log of poop came out anyway and got squished all over as his heel was pressed to his rear. He clenched his teeth, wondering if Lynn could figure out he was pooping himself. Of course she knew, watching him with a smug grin. “Mom! Andy’s pooping!” Lynn said, so self satisfied. “I think we all could tell, dear. He’s our stinky baby boy!” Maureen smiled, not seeming to mind her 10 year old son soiling himself at the dinner table. Andy finished his second slice of pizza and whimpered. He moved his heel out of the way and sat in his chair proper once more. He felt the poop sticking to his bottom. It was all mashed up and spread around inside his diaper. He thought for sure his mother would insist on changing him right there, but she let him sit in the diaper for now. When dinner was finished, Mommy Maureen gathered the dishes and glasses, setting them in the sink. She put away the soda and made sure to take out the extra can of soda from the fridge that she promised Lynn. “Mom, can I get a change now?” Andy whispered to the woman, tugging on her dress. “Later, dear. Go watch tv with your sissy.” Maureen stood at the sink, humming as she washed the dishes. Andy grumbled to himself, going into the living room where he saw Lynn already popping open her can of soda. It wasn’t fair, why did she get to have extra soda? “Give me a sip, Mary-Lynn!” Andy said reaching for the can of soda which little Lynn just held out of the way. “No way, ask Mommy if you want more!” Lynn giggled. “You know you’re not allowed soda after seven anyway, it makes you wet the bed!” Lynn loved holding that fact over Andy’s head, knowing how much it embarrassed him to still be wetting the bed. Of course, as he sat next to the girl he wondered how she wasn’t bothered by his smelly diaper. He sat a little closer, trying to test out her patience. She gave Andy a little kiss on the nose. “Oh yuck!” Andy shouted, rubbing his nose and blushing. “Yuck? You’re the one sitting in poop.” Lynn just smirked. Mom eventually came into the living room, looking at her children. She smiled, holding her hands on her hips. “Are you two behaving in here? Andy’s not causing you any trouble is he, Lynn?” “No, Mommy, he’s just really stinky.” Lynn said as Andy huffed. “All right, Andy, do you have to pee?” Maureen asked calmly. Andy shook his head, though that was a bit of a fib. He did have to pee, at least a little. “Well I’m not changing you until you pee that diaper.” Maureen explained. “I want to get my money’s worth from those diapers, so don’t waste them by not filling them up all the way.” “Mom!” Andy whined loudly again. “Andy wants some soda now, Mommy.” Lynn added. “But if he has any I think you should make him wear diapers to bed as well. You know how he is when he has soda this late.” Andy couldn’t believe this, hearing this conversation about him peeing helplessly like some infant between his mother and sister. The whole thing was enough to make him have to go. The longer he held it in the longer it would take him to get changed back into his undies. He relaxed and felt the hot pee spread between his legs, soaking his diaper. He exhaled heavily as he pissed himself right there, adding to his dirty diapers. He was sure the added wetness was making him smell more. He tucked his chin down to his chest. He saw the puppy on his bib. He forgot he was still wearing that silly thing! “All done making your pee pees?” Mommy clapped for him. “Okay, let’s change you back. I think that’s enough diaper time for today… unless you want to have a soda and wear a diaper to bed?” “No! No more diapers, I’m all done!” Andy whimpered. Despite his protests all day he still felt a stirring inside. It did feel good to go whenever and wherever he pleased. He wouldn’t admit that out loud though. Mommy laid her son out on the coffee table, letting his sister watch as she tore open the diaper right there and started to wipe him clean. The sight of his own dirty diapers being on display was more embarrassing for him than being naked. When he was done getting cleaned though, Maureen made him stand up completely naked, except for his bib. She balled up the loaded diaper and then handed it to Lynn who responsibly took it to the trash to double bag the soiled pampers before tossing them away. “Okay honey, go take a bath or a shower and then scoot off to bed.” Maureen slapped his bare bottom. Standing in the shower, Andy thought about the day he had, all the humiliation he faced. It all started with his mommy wanting to take some pictures. He turned off the shower and shook off the water before wrapping himself in a towel. He headed to his bedroom, passing his sister along the way and seeing her big, pompous smile. He was annoyed at her, but he couldn’t stay mad. Even though they fought like siblings do they still loved each other. Andy tossed his towel on the bed and then flopped onto his back. He stared up at the ceiling, glad to have gotten through the day and pleased he didn’t need to wear a diaper to bed. If only he knew what the future had in store for him. ~~~ PART 2: Andy The Model Lynn ran into the house excitedly, kicking off her shoes as she hurried to the living room. “Mommy! Andy! We got a letter!” Lynn waved the big manilla envelope she just grabbed from the mailbox. She was hopping with excitement. She wanted to rip it open right there, but she let her mother Maureen take it. Andy came down from his room. It had been two weeks, so he didn’t even remember the photoshoot that had gone down or what it was for. As his mother opened the letter he watched the woman’s expression change, a smile curling on her face. “Andy! They loved your pictures!” Maureen smiled. “I knew they would! Big brother’s really cute.” Lynn said, nodding like she knew how it would all go down. “What… pictures…” Andy’s voice trailed off as the color left his face. Now he remembered. “Mom-meeeee!” He whined, “Who did you show those pictures to?” “The Poofers Pampers company, of course.” Maureen smiled. “They were so impressed by you that they want you to be a model for them… specifically the diapers designed for tween-aged boys. They said you’re the perfect little boy for the job!” Andy’s pale face began to get redder. It was like he was a thermometer about to boil over and pop as he felt the heat rising in his body. How humiliating! It was one thing for his mother and sister to see him in diapers, but he couldn’t handle an entire nation seeing him that way. He’d never be able to face anyone in school again! “Mom, I don’t want to do this!” Andy’s voice cracked. “How much money have I had to spend on diapers, clean sheets, and constantly having to clean up your messes?” Maureen wagged her finger in Andy’s face as she chastised him. “The best way you can pay me back is to do this job and earn a little money for the family.” Andy looked down at his feet, defeated. He could sense his baby sister was staring at him, her glare burning a hole through him. What could he do? Between the time he had been diapered for the photoshoot to the big envelope reveal just a moment ago he had his fair share of accidents in the meantime. He sensed one of them would bring it up if he fought this. Maybe if he earned enough money doing this he might not have to show his face in school ever again and just take home schooling. ~ “Do we have to do this? I’m not going to have an accident on the way there” Andy groaned as Mommy shook a bottle of baby powder into his open diaper. She pulled the front panel of the padding upward and sealed the tapes around his waist. “I want us to make a good first impression when we get there. Besides, you never make it very long on car trips that last longer than an hour. I doubt you’d make it through a whole five hour flight!” Maureen smiled. “These Poofers diapers are quite a premium brand! Still, it’ll be worth it if we show up there with you already in their signature brand of padding.” She lifted Andy up and gave him a pat on the seat. She then got him dressed in some toddler-like overalls which were quite tight around him. Anyone looking at his butt might suspect he was padded underneath. “Are you ready to go yet?” Lynn called from downstairs, her suitcase already packed, ready for the trip to California! When she saw Andy waddling down the stairs, dragging his small suitcase behind him, Lynn cracked up. “Don’t say a word.” Andy pouted, walking by her and towards the car. It was going to be a long flight, and not just because of the distance. Andy thought he could make it the whole flight without needing to use the toilets, he really did. He wasn’t even allowed an aisle seat though, sat at the window with Mommy by his side and his sister in the aisle. He watched jealously both times Lynn got up to use the toilet during the flight while he just peed right into his Poofers. One thing he had to admit, these diapers really were the best! The pee was absorbed rather quickly, and he didn’t feel like he was sitting in wet diapers at all. Maybe if he was lucky he could use the bathroom at the company studios when the plane arrived. POOFERS In big, bold, baby blue letters on a black slate, looking more like the logo for a tech company than a diaper company, the sign was positioned on a rather tall looking building. It seems that the business of making diapers for boys past the age of three was a growing industry. Walking into the lobby of the building there were cardboard cutouts of models used in all the different age ranges. There were models for ages 4-5, 6, 7, and 8. The all-important tween, teen, and young adult models had yet to be picked though. Poofers was expanding, finding sales for their diapers made for the 13 and up crowd were seeing a surge. Perhaps more parents were keeping their boys in diapers for longer, or maybe it was just a growing trend of boys having trouble with potty training in general. Whatever the case may have been, Poofers planned to corner the market with an aggressive (but cute) advertising strategy. They thought Andy was the perfect way to start. “Ah, welcome!” A well dressed woman in her 30s greeted the family in the lobby. “Please follow me, we’re excited to get your contract signed.” Andy’s mouth twisted anxiously. His diaper was still wet from the plane ride over. Sure, he didn’t feel all the wet as the miraculous diapers were doing their job, but it was still humiliating. He didn’t want to have to walk around with peed in diapers on his butt through the whole building. “Our photographer Starlight can’t wait to start taking pictures!” The woman beamed. “Everyone here is really jazzed to start working with little Andy, but especially Starlight. She’s the artist who has taken photographs of every little boy you see on our packaging.” Another girl, just great! Andy whimpered, tucking his chin down. From the sound of her name she was probably really pretty too. He hated how embarrassing this whole thing was. He could tell his sister was loving it though. As he looked over his shoulder he saw Lynn admiring the building with her eyes wandering the hallways. “Mom…” Andy tugged on Maureen’s sleeve. “Do you need Mommy to carry you? All right, sweetie.” The woman lifted Andy into her arms. She gave the boy’s seat a few pats. “Oh, someone needs a change soon!” This is not what he wanted! “You know, if you want to save time just change him in the meeting room.” The guide lady said as the elevator stopped at the right floor. Andy buried his face into his mother’s shoulder, hoping she wouldn’t do that to him and would either let him change himself or at least take him to a bathroom. Of course, once in the legal department, standing there in the very professional looking meeting room, Maureen placed Andy on the table and started to tear open his diaper. “Hey, Mom, I can do it! That’ll give you time to look over the contract.” Lynn chimed in. “No, Lynn’s a baby, she can’t change me!” Andy protested, grabbing at the front panel of his diaper before it could fall open. “Hush, Andy. I think that’s an excellent idea. Lynn’s shown herself to be mature enough to handle it, plus I think she’s about ready to learn how to change a real diaper and not just one of her dollies.” Maureen smiled proudly at her daughter. She then started to discuss adult stuff with the lawyers, reading over the contracts. Lynn excitedly pulled away Andy’s hands, smiling wide as the diaper fell open before her. She loved the responsibility of getting to change her brother’s diaper, a boy who was barely any bigger than she was. She took the wipes from Mommy’s diaper bag and started cleaning the pee away from Andy’s skin. Andy could only lie there helplessly. He couldn’t remember the last time his sister wore a diaper, but she definitely remembered when he did. Lynn balled up the old diaper, setting it aside. She brought out the Poofers from Mommy’s bag and tucked them underneath Andy’s naked butt. She shook the baby powder into the open diaper. She then folded up the front panel and pulled the tapes in to secure the diaper around Andy’s waist. She wanted to shout to her mother and show her what a good job she did changing Andy’s soggy diapers, but she could see Maureen was still busy. “Come on, Andy. You gotta admit I did good!” Lynn beamed with pride. Andy just looked away. ~ “Oh my god, he’s even more adorable in person!” Starlight squealed with joy, hopping in place. This 20 year old woman had bright blue hair, an almost neon color, and it sparkled as glitter shimmered on her locks. Her hair really seemed to match her eyes, which also sparkled… at least it looked that way. Andy stood there in the photography room, a large green wall behind him. The solid color would make it easy to chroma-key the background and insert Andy into any situation they wanted, or just use him as a cut-out bit of clip art. “I d-don’t want to do this.” Andy looked down shyly, dressed in only his Poofers brand diapers now. He felt butterflies in his tummy while he stood there, or maybe it was something else. “Oh honey, it’s okay to be shy!” Starlight reassured him. “I have an older brother who never finished potty training, and he used to be very shy about his diapers too. He’s okay with them now though. He even likes them!” “Honey, just do what the nice lady says.” Mommy Maureen spoke quietly in the lower lit part of the room. All the hot lights were on Andy. Every other part of this room seemed so dark. “I think I know what’ll help.” Starlight pulled a cooler closer to herself. She opened it up and Andy could see every flavor of soda imaginable in the cooler. “Your mom says you like soda. These are the latest flavors from Japan!” Andy stared at the containers which were either thin cans or funny looking bottles. He pointed at one of the bottles timidly and Starlight popped it open for him. He brought the chilled bottle to his lips and sipped. It was so sweet, and better tasting than the regular cola he’s had back home! He licks his lips. “There we go!” Starlight beamed. “Now, why don’t you hold the bottle up high, label facing away.” She went to her rather expensive looking camera. The lens seemed so complicated. It was definitely more complex than the camera Mommy had. The camera snapped a dozen pictures in rapid succession. “Good job! Let’s have one where you’re drinking from it!” Andy did as the cute girl said, tilting his head back and gulping down the sweet drink. “You’re a natural at this!” Starlight gave him a sweet smile. Andy felt something stirring in his diaper as he looked at the pretty photographer. He hoped that it wouldn’t be showing outside his diaper. “You look pretty tough! Why don’t you show me your muscles?” Starlight knew how to get at a boy’s ego. Some boys didn’t mind being cute, but she knew how boys Andy’s age were about being masculine. Andy happily flexed his arms, standing in just his diaper, almost proudly! Starlight snapped more pictures until she had to quickly change film cartridges. Andy suddenly felt a twinge in his tummy. He started fidgeting, moving side to side on his feet nervously. “May I be excused?” Andy spoke meekly. “Why?” Starlight asked, still snapping pictures as Andy fidgeted. “I don’t really need these diapers. I’d like a bathroom break…” Andy tried his best to not look like some helpless baby. It wasn’t working on Starlight though. “Oh silly, just use your diaper! That’ll actually be a great set of pictures!” Starlight rapped her fingers on the edges of her camera. She could see Andy was still hesitant, but then she noticed the slightly stretched material of the diaper between his legs. She felt a little bad about trying to appeal to the tween’s base side, but she knew she might have to do this once she started snapping photos of older boys. “Come on, do it for me? You’re just so handsome and muscular! I want to save some of these pictures for myself.” She pursed her lips and fluttered her eyelashes at Andy. Andy swallowed. That did it for him. He was convinced this girl would like him more if he did this now. It didn’t make any sense. Why would a girl like a stinky boy that does that sort of thing? But he put those thoughts out of his mind, now just wanting to be cute for Starlight. Andy bent his knees and scrunched his face. He could hear the snapping of the camera as it took rapid-fire photos of him. Many pictures of him making a classic “pooping face” were taken. Then, as the back of his diaper bulged and sagged, Starlight took pictures of the diapers filling up. She rattled off so many pictures she ran out of film again and had to put a new cartridge into her camera. There were so many pictures of his dirty diapers now! Andy always had to pee after going poop, so of course he let loose into the front of his diaper as well. Starlight was having the time of her life, capturing so many photos of this moment. She got pictures from close up and far away of Andy in such a natural state of pottying on himself. “I love this!” Starlight exclaimed. “You really are the perfect boy.” The woman got a wicked smile on her face as she lowered the camera. “Now sit in it.” “Wh-what?” Andy looked up, his legs bowed as he stood there in his loaded Poofers. “Well, I need all kinds of natural poses. What’s more natural than a boy sitting in his own poop?” Starlight looked at Andy, giving him a wink and a kissy face. Andy was so easily manipulated. He sat down on the floor and made a face, feeling the mess smear around inside the diaper. Starlight wasn’t taking many pictures. She just stood there waiting until Andy looked relaxed. She got down on her belly, taking the lowest angle shots she could of Andy just sitting in his mess. “I’m very proud of you, Andy.” Starlight said. “You’re setting a good example for the boys who will come after you. They’ll all see that being a stinky diaper boy is just part of their life. It’s nothing to be ashamed of! Well, it’s not a big deal anyway.” She snapped a few more pictures before getting back up on her feet. She emptied the last roll of film from the camera and sealed the rolls in a black, protective case. “Well… I really don't need diapers!” Andy wanted to keep insisting. “But I want to do a good job, so…” He shrugged. “You know, this gives me a great idea.” Starlight taps her chin. “Your family is going to be here for the weekend, right?” “That’s correct.” Maureen finally spoke up, waking out from behind the shadowy part of the room. “We need to expand to commercials.” Starlight looked over at Andy and then back at Maureen. “The contract did say we could film him for any purpose, but I still want to run it by you.” “You know, that sounds like an excellent idea.” The mother said. “Yeah!” Lynn added. “No…” Andy whimpered quietly. Andy suddenly started peeing on himself. It just flowed out of him uncontrollably. He didn’t even feel the warning tingle. Hot piss just spread all around in his dirty diaper. He was worried he might be losing the ability to hold it now. He never could hold it very well before, but at least he could tell when he was about to have an accident. PART 3: Andy The Star! Andy and his family had never been to a movie set before. For Maureen and Lynn this was a rather fun experience. Lynn even got to meet a girl her age who was an actor. Lynn and the little actor were having a great time together while Andy stood there nervously on the set, wearing a fresh pair of diapers. Last night he wet in his sleep. He didn’t want to wear diapers to bed, but Mommy was afraid that he might have an accident at night in the hotel room and she wasn’t about to let him pee all over some nice hotel sheets. It turns out she was right, and Andy hated to have proven her right in such a spectacular way. Andy was definitely a lot less excited to be on the movie set. It was bad enough that his face was going to be plastered all over packages of Poofers, but now he was going to be in commercials seen by millions of people! There were three shoots planned for the day, and each one would only be around 90 minutes each to be legal within the state’s labor laws for young actors. At least learning about that was a small highlight for Andy. “Up we go! Time to get you dressed!” Andy was scooped up by his armpits by a rather tall, strong woman with a tag on her chest labeling her as part of the wardrobe department. She brought him over to the dressing room, which did not have a door on it. Anyone looking in would see him stripped naked, even his diaper getting removed. It was a relief for Andy to have the diaper off, even having his butt stuffed into a pair of tighty whitey briefs. Next came a pair of jeans and a t-shirt with a non-descript design on it, free of any copyrighted logos or characters. The nice woman smiled as she tucked the boy’s feet into socks and shoes. “You’re going to put on a great show, I just know it!” Andy was then dragged off by his wrist by another stage hand. He was brought to a table full of food marked down with a sign that said [FOR ANDY ONLY!] He felt special that he got his own table of goodies and drinks, not knowing there were diuretics and laxatives in them. Another stage-hand wiped his face down and touched him up with a bit of make-up. Andy squirmed, making a face. The make-up artist assured him that everyone who gets in front of a movie camera has to wear make-up. Andy accepted the explanation, but he still pouted over having to put the stuff on his face. He was lucky it did not take a long time. The production would not be able to afford losing daylight. Finally, Andy was on the house stage, looking like a typical two story home, just with stairs that lead nowhere and no fourth wall. He got to meet the actors playing his mother and sister. He was a little embarrassed that he thought the woman playing his mother was actually pretty hot. He nervously fidgeted, feeling like he had to go. “Okay, Andy, just act naturally!” The director shouted to him. Andy narrowed his eyes, looking beyond the stage lights. Starlight was the director, looking fairly proud that she was getting to make what she considered a “small movie.” She was already rolling the cameras, knowing Andy wasn’t going to be able to hold it in for long. The little girl actor went over to a stereo system and turned on the music. Music came from speakers all around the set rather than directly from the stereo. The girl ran up to Andy and grabbed his hands, dancing with him. He looked down at the cute actor, smiling a little. He went along with her, dancing happily until he felt a pang in his bladder. He stopped dancing and stepped back, holding his crotch and butt while his acting mate put his hands on her cheeks, pretending to be shocked. A noisy, rude sound came from the back of Andy’s pants. The seat of his pants turned a dark brown. Next, a dark pee stain expanded on the front, growing from behind his hand. A stream was trickling down, hitting the floor. Starlight was watching from the back on the playback monitors. The three stage cameras were able to get Andy’s accident from different angles from which the woman would later edit together in just the right way. Andy stood there, moving his hands away and looked down at his soiled pants. A look of surprise and embarrassment washed over his face as his pants dripped all over the carpet of the fake floor beneath him. He was so worried, his heart racing. Did he do bad? Was he supposed to do this? The woman playing his mother walked onto the set, tugging Andy by the wrist into another room. The cameras followed to a nursery set. Andy was placed upon a changing table, his pants and undies yanked off, making sure that his legs were positioned carefully. The beautiful woman actress cleaned him up, smiling down at him. He felt himself getting a little too excited as he was cleaned up and the actress just gave him a knowing wink, making sure to hide him with careful placement of her body and his legs. Andy put his hands up to cover his face, but he was already so exposed. The package of Poofers was positioned cleverly so that it would be in the foreground with a rack focus, turning everything behind it blurry as it came into view. The package was open and the woman pulled out one diaper. She tucked it under Andy and powdered him. She taped the diaper up rather quickly, knowing she could not take her time with such a tight schedule and the relatively short running time of the commercial. Finally in a fresh diaper and t-shirt, Andy was set back down on the floor to face the camera. “Smile, Andy!” Starlight shouted from her director’s chair. Andy didn’t feel like smiling, but the actress playing his mom gave him a playful tickle on his side and he couldn’t help but crack a smile, giggling. “Cut! Excellent job, everyone!” Starlight stood up, hands on her hips. “Do you have to pee and poop some more, Andy?” Andy shook his head and Starlight called for a break. Everyone was telling Andy what a great job he did as he waddled around in the thick, babyish Poofers diapers. It appeared that they were a little over 20 minutes ahead of schedule thanks to Andy being so ready to have an accident in his pants. They hadn't needed to wait more than a couple minutes after he had his snacks and drinks. Andy looked down at his feet, feeling very embarrassed and wanting to hide, but he felt like he had a big bright beacon on him, making him visible to everyone. He looked around and saw his sister playing tag the other little girl actress, the two of them using Andy’s pee puddle as a hazard to avoid, making faces at it and hopping on the stage couch to dodge it. They both seemed a little too amused by Andy’s accident. At home, Lynn would surely make a big fuss and be upset by Andy making a mess on the floor, but on a fake set she didn’t have to worry about a stain setting into the floor. Glancing over at his mother he saw the woman speaking with Starlight as she kept showing playback video of different angles. They appeared to be talking about what was the appropriate amount of Andy that was allowed to show on screen, all without Andy’s input of course. If Andy had his way no part of him would be visible on camera. He then glanced towards the exits and saw the figure of a tall woman in a rather fancy business suit standing with her arms crossed. She just silently stood there, watching Andy. The boy walked away slowly, feeling a little nervous that this woman was just standing there watching him. Eventually the hour was up and it was right back to work. The carpet on the set had been removed and a new carpet was stapled into place by the skilled prop and set department. Andy was brought over to the sofa on the set and made to sit down between the two actors. He had to sit with his legs spread, not that he could really close his legs much with the diapers spreading them apart. “Andy, do you need to potty?” The director asks the boy. When Andy shook his head, Starlight whispered something and had someone come over to Andy with a can of soda. Andy eagerly popped the soda can open, guzzling down the soda without thinking. It only dawned on him later that the soda can was another diuretic. Andy looked down, feeling so utterly helpless as pee flowed into his diaper. The drinks and snacks they were feeding him were definitely working. The camera caught the whole thing, his pee filling up his diaper quite a bit, which resulted in going well over the commercials run time just for the peeing alone. Starlight was now considering making extended cuts for YouTube. As Andy finished soaking himself, the front panel of his diaper having swollen and turned a pale yellow, the whole crew began to clap. His hands shyly came between his legs, but it was too late to hide what he did. Just then he felt another strong urge to poop. He tried to hold this back too, but there was no stopping it. The camera caught the struggle in his face as he dumped into the back of the diaper as well. Highly sensitive hidden microphones could pick up the sound of more pooping and peeing as the medicine was still taking effect and helping him do his business right on camera. When Andy’s diaper was doubly used, practically over-stuffed with his messes, the actor playing his mother stood him up. She swept her hand across the seat of the couch to show how it was still clean. She then cupped Andy’s rear and patted the heavy mess so the viewers could see just how full the diaper got without leaking. “Oh boy, the PR department is going to love that shot.” Starlight whispered to someone on her crew. Yes, Andy did a great job of showing how strong these diapers were without them leaking everywhere. While the cast and crew dispersed Andy sat back on the couch, feeling the stinky, soggy mess in his diaper get all over him. They really were great diapers, keeping him clean on the outside but dirty inside the diaper. The pants accident was kind of fun, though he would never admit it out loud, but the diapers were clean fun. He could see himself getting used to wearing these around the house, even if it would mean more teasing from his baby sister. Lynn ran back up to Andy, standing next to her new little actress friend. The young girl leaned in and kissed Andy on the cheek, squealing and hiding behind Lynn. “She likes you, Andy.” “No I don’t! She dared me to kiss you!” The other girl said, playfully pushing Lynn. The boy just blushed, watching the two girls giggle and run away from him. He didn’t want some eight year old with a crush on him. There was only one girl he liked here, but she was too old for him in more ways than one. Of course, Starlight eventually walked over to Andy, bending over and giving him a coquettish smile. She teased the boy’s hair, twirling her finger in his white locks. “We’re all so proud of you, Andy! You did great today.” Starlight spoke sweetly to the boy, knowing fully well that he was attracted to her. If there was one thing that made boys easier to cooperate with it was their uncontrollable hormones. “Do you think you’ll be up for one more shoot today? We’re just going to get some extra footage to make a couple different cuts for two or three commercials. Can you handle that? Can you be my handsome, brave boy?” Andy was practically melting, grinning happily. He nodded in agreement, seeming to have forgotten he was sitting in his own mess. Starlight had not forgotten though. She picked up Andy and brought him over to the changing table. The fact that Andy was clearly “happy” to get his diapers changed by Starlight was not lost on the young woman. She did think he was pretty cute, but in the way one might think they’re baby brother is cute. She carefully removed the loaded Poofers and dropped them in the trash. She then went about wiping Andy clean and preparing another diaper for him. “I bet a lot of girls are going to want to be your mommy when they see these ads…” Starlight giggled, shaking the baby powder into Andy’s open diaper. She folded the diaper up and neatly applied the tapes snug around his waist. “And you’ll make a lot of boys less anxious about needing diapers too. They’ll all have you to thank for making diapers trendy for boys to wear!” ~ [commercial P-F609: Poofers CM 001] Narrator: Does your little boy still have accidents past the age of nine years old? [Shot of the little boy dancing with his sister and then having his accident, first from the distance and then in a close-up shot on his rear end.] [the little boy’s sister gasps, putting his hands on her cheeks as she looks on.] Narrator: You’ve probably tried everything to train him too, but nothing seems to stick! [A shot of Andy’s feet standing in his dirty puddle as his pants drip.] Narrator: Poofers is proud to present Poofers for tweens! [The package of diapers is shown in the foreground before being picked up by a mother’s hand. Next, the boy is shown getting his diaper changed.] Narrator: They’re the only diaper for tweens strong enough to withstand a boy’s dirtiest messes! [Cut to the boy’s diaper getting used while he sits on the couch. A clock wipe transition shows the diaper going from clean to full. A close-up of the dirty diaper butt and the sofa are shown at the same time. The mother’s hand brushes over the couch cushion to show that it is still clean.] Narrator: Poofers! The strongest, toughest diapers for the biggest little boys! [The commercial’s story concludes with the brother and sister characters dancing again, this time with the brother wearing nothing but a diaper and shirt.] Narrator: Also comes in Teen and Adult sizes! [Two more diaper packages are shown in slightly bigger sizes. The video ends.] “Well, Ms Praline, what do you think?” Starlight asked, smiling warmly as she stood by the wide screen display on the wall. “We have two more ads planned in a similar fashion.” Rosemary Praline stood at the far end of the room, sitting at the end of a long table. She kept a stoic expression, her arms crossed. The woman had a serious attitude about her, and her poker face made her hard to read. Something was different this time though. A smile actually grew on her face. It was a subtle smile, just the slightest upturn of her lips, but it was something. “I think,” Ms Praline finally spoke, “We’re going to make a lot of money.” PART 4: Andy Meets The Board Andy didn’t know what was going on today. He had filmed a couple more commercials over the next week, this time with less hectic schedules, allowing him more breaks between the rather humiliating on-screen “accidents” he had to perform. He was finding it easier to just let go in his pants. Of course he also found himself needing his diapers full time now. Using the toilet was now just a distant memory for him as he lost total control of himself, often pooping his diapers without even knowing it until his mother or sister pointed it out. Andy’s sister was hanging out with her new actor friend and his mother was shopping and enjoying the lifestyle Andy’s big checks were affording her. They had moved into their new home, just outside the expensive city in a house a bit more modest than the one they used to live in. The main difference was that now everyone was living a much more opulent life, enjoying a higher social status. Everyone was enjoying their new life except for Andy. The boy could see his face on packages of diapers, in commercials, on youtube, and even billboards reaching high into the sky. If he happened to be walking around outside someone would recognize him as the “diaper boy” on those high billboards, making poor Andy blush and try to hide his face. Today, Andy was having a meeting with the CEO as well as the board of directors. He wondered what he would be doing there. He was dressed in only a t-shirt and diaper, which he initially made a big fuss about until his mother reminded him that he didn’t get a say in what he wore anymore. He was a dirty little boy who couldn’t stop messing his pants and Mommy wasn’t about to go out and keep buying him larger and larger pants just to cover up his diapers. What kind of punishment would that be? The tour guide from the lobby was holding Andy’s hand and guiding him down a long hallway. Looking at the walls he could see framed pictures that told the story of Poofers. The company was apparently founded in the 1950 and was originally called Puffies Brand Family Products. Around 1959 the company’s name was shortened to just Puffies and changed its focus to diapers and underwear for boys. Around the early 60s the company’s name was finally changed to Poofers and they had their first female CEO, a trend that would continue for the rest of the company’s life. Every new portrait was a woman, right up to Miss Rosemary Praline, the current CEO of the company. In the 80s the company shifted away from making underwear and exclusively just made diapers for boys in bigger and bigger sizes. It seemed like every couple years a new, bigger size of diaper would be made. Sales were slow at first, but eventually more and more families were buying diapers for their older boys. Today, these larger diapers were getting rebranding. In the past the larger sized diapers for ages 6-8 had no pictures on them, but they were now sporting different boys on each package wearing appropriately sized diapers. Andy was just the latest in a line of diaper models. He knew this would mean it wouldn’t be long before the company would get teenage boy models and maybe even adults. Andy entered the board room, seeing about ten board members there, all women. Five were at either side of a long table with Ms Rosemary Praline sitting at the end in an extravagant looking chair. The tour guide gave Andy a pat on the head and left. “Let’s get a look at you!” Rosemary said. Looking at Andy with her sparkling brown eyes. Her shiny black hair was cut conservatively, just above her shoulders. She had it done recently. One of the board members, with the name Charlyne on her name plate, picked up Andy and set him on the table. Andy felt a little exposed sitting on the table as he looked at all the women. They were fawning over how cute he was, some of them reaching out to touch his diapers. He flinched and giggled as his padding was touched, but also his bare thighs, which were very ticklish. He could see the mature woman at the end of the table beckoning him over. He wobbled as he got to his feet and then waddled over to Rosemary. The woman grabbed him by the hips and set him in her lap. She reaches down into a large bag and proceeded to take out a baby bottle. At first he resisted, but as his head was resting on the older woman’s breast he gave in and let the bottle get shoved into his mouth. “Ms Peters, play the latest commercial our ad department has whipped up.” Rosemary requested, bouncing big baby Andy in her arms and feeding him the bottle. Following Rosemary’s request, one of the ladies at the far end of the table pulled a keyboard from a drawer under the table and typed on it quickly. Panels in the middle of the table opened up and several monitors started to display a blue screen before the commercial began to play. [Andy is stepping off a school bus along with a girl that is presumably playing his sister. The girl runs ahead of Andy and the two kids race to get into the house first. In an interior shot, the girl is shown skidding towards the bathroom door and then shutting it as he enters. As Andy runs up to the door the camera pulls in on his face and he strains. The camera then pans down to show the back of his pants as they bulge out and Andy messes himself.] [A wipe transition shows a woman folding laundry and shaking her head. She turns her head upwards to look directly at the viewer.] MOTHER: I’m a mother to a 10 year old boy and I just love him to pieces, but as most of you know boys can be pretty dirty. [The woman proceeds to hold up a pair of white briefs with a large brown stain on the seat and a yellow tinted stain on the front.] MOTHER: Does this look familiar to you? If you’re the mother of a little boy chances are you’ve seen some form of hard-to-get-out potty stain in your son’s pants. Detergents and bleaches just aren’t enough. From Poofers, the makers of diapers for boys ages six, seven, and eight, now comes the new Poofers tween sizes! [A magical cloud of sparkles seems to materialize the package of diapers on a table. The mother tears open the bag and pulls out one of the diapers. A CG diaper floats around on the screen as each part of the diaper is pointed out. Every part of the diaper is designed to keep the boy from leaking but its design is also meant to look adorable.] [The mother picks up Andy and sets him on the table. The side of his bare butt can be seen with his privates just out of view. The mother tucks the new diaper underneath Andy and dusts him with powder before taping the diaper up. She shows just how easy it is to put the diapers on Andy.] [A transition wipe shows Andy waddling around the house in just his diapers. He stops just outside the bathroom door and turns to face the camera as he wets himself. A yellow spot expands around the crotch as the diaper becomes soaked. A toilet flushing sound is heard and the little sister character comes out of the bathroom. She looks at the diaper and then cups the bottom of it.] LITTLE SISTER: Look, Mom! No more puddles! MOTHER: That’s right, dear! Poofers keep floors clean when little boys can not! [Next, the shot changes to a little league baseball game. Andy is at the bat when he hits a home run. He waddles fast as he can over each base with his diaper clearly showing above the waistband of his uniform. After reaching home base the other boys rush to Andy and cheer. A panning shot shows each boy’s bottom sticking out as the waistband of the Poofers, complete with logo showing, is peeking out the top of each boy’s pants.] MOTHER: Let’s celebrate! We’re all going out for pizza! [She looks directly at the camera and winks] We can use my van! With all you boys in Poofers pampers I know my car seats will be safe. [The scene transition wipes to the pizza place now with Mom, Sister, Andy, and his teammates all eating pizza together. The scene blurs and the Poofers logo appears, complete with Andy proudly standing next to it wearing nothing but a Poofers brand diaper. The commercial ends there.] That was a long commercial! It must be one of the longer ones shot just for YouTube. Andy was still sucking on the baby bottle and put his hands between his legs. He could feel warm wetness. He couldn’t believe he wet himself during that ad, and right in Rosemary’s lap! The woman doesn’t seem to mind though, giving his wet rump a few pats. “Look ladies, just like in the commercial!” Rosemary holds up Andy by his armpits, the yellowed crotch of his diaper showing to everyone. He whimpers and puts his hands up to his face. “Oh, he’s so cute!” “What an adorable baby boy.” “He’s perfect!” The women gather around him, cooing, using baby talk, and pinching his cheeks. Andy grumbled and whimpered as they played with him. Part of him secretly loved all the attention he was getting from the pretty ladies though. “Yes, this adorable little face is perfect for our company.” Rosemary said, bouncing Andy on her knee and looking right at him. Yes, it wasn’t so bad being a diaper boy if it meant Andy could enjoy all this loving attention from so many pretty ladies. He even began to smile. “I’m thinking he should be the permanent face of our company.” Rosemary adds. “As he gets older let’s just have him continue to model for the bigger sizes and do more advertisements!” “Great idea as always, Ms Praline!” “You’re a genius!” “He is pretty cute, I must say!” Andy swallows nervously. What did he get himself into? ~THE END~ [this story could possibly continue with even more chapters, but it is up to the commissioner!] If you would like to commission me consider sending a private message. My ebook store is here!

Not exactly a new story, but I haven't posted this one yet! Pudding and I do still write stuff together, so if you want to support us and get early access to our content please check us out on www.subscribestar.adult/sophieandpudding ---------------------- An ABDL Story By Sophie & Pudding Ambrose has always been into ageplay, but his efforts to take charge are never appreciated. After his girlfriend breaks up with him, Ambrose finds himself stuck in one of the ageplay stories he loves so much. However, this fantasy isn’t anything like the one he wanted. *Author’s Note: This story was written while taking audience suggestions. These suggestions (found in brackets throughout the story) greatly effect the narrative, and serve to highlight the differences between forced regression in fiction and forced regression in reality. Disclaimers: diapers, wetting, messing, reality altering ---------------------- Exposition "I think we should break up..." Honey sat awkwardly on the sofa, looking down at her feet. She had a crush on Ambrose ever since high school, but since they started dating a few months ago... "What are you talking about?" Ambrose balked. To him, this was a storm on a beautiful day. He never saw it coming. But Honey... "You can't really be that surprised," she sighed. "I've been telling you for weeks that I'm not happy. That I don't feel important in this relationship." "I've been trying to fix that," Ambrose groaned. "I keep telling you how to be happy, and it's like you actively do the opposite." "I don't need you to tell me—“ "Well, you sure can't seem to manage it on your own, can you?" Ambrose cut her off. "If you'd just listen for a change, you wouldn't have to worry about any of this. I'd take care of it." "No, you aren't hearing me," Honey raised her voice. She never used to do that. "You only make decisions that--" "Watch your tone," Ambrose said sharply. "If you're going to act like a little brat, I'll treat you like one." "Ugh!" Honey felt a fresh pang of irritation radiate through her bones. It was that kind of behavior she hated! That "I know what's best" for you shit. She played into it for far too long, and looking back on her actions brought her so much embarrassment. She thought acting like a fragile woman who needed a big strong man was what he wanted, but he just wanted to treat her like a little kid. So she got up of the couch and stormed off. Unfortunately, Ambrose was taller, with longer legs and bigger strides. He blocked the front door. "Move," Honey said sharply. "Listen, I'm sorry," Ambrose tried. "I'm just stressed about finals, you know? You know I'm not like this." "That's the problem, Ambrose. I don't know that. Now move." "Well, I'm not. Just sit back down, and we'll talk this out." "I don't want to," Honey said, her eyebrows pulled together in anger. "I don't want to work anything out." "Well, then who's fault really is it that we're breaking up?" Ambrose countered. "You're the one walking out." Honey stared dumbfounded. Part of her wanted to say and argue, to make Ambrose see what he was doing wrong. To help him. Not because she wanted to salvage the relationship, but because she wanted him to be better for the next girl that came along. But her therapist told Honey that none of that was her responsibility. Over the past few weeks, Honey had been trying to tell herself that too. "Move," Honey tried again. But Ambrose didn't. Not for another ten minutes, talking at her. "I can't believe you think I'm the problem. When you act like a little kid all the time. It's embarrassing. Every time we hang out with my friends, you..." "...and why? Because you're scared? Because you're scared of what it means to actually care about me? I'm not scared of it, Honey. I want to make this work, I'm willing to fight..." "...then fine, I don't care. I can't be responsible for your happiness if you're going to act like this. I want to be. I want to prove myself to you, but you won't let me. So, if what you really want to do is leave, then... leave." Ambrose moved out of the way and Honey hesitated. There were so many things he said that she wanted to correct, and it took every ounce of her being not to interrupt him. To correct him. To try to fix everything. Walking away now meant giving up the chance to ever make it better. But it's not my responsibility she reminded herself. So she left Ambrose's apartment. Ambrose wasn't what one would call an even-tempered kind of guy, and he certainly wasn't a go with the flow kind of guy, either. When Honey left his apartment, where someone else might have taken the time to take stock of themselves and the mistakes they'd made, Ambrose took a different route. He started to send a DM to Honey. Detailing to her all the ways that she could still salvage this relationship, and telling her that he forgave her for her mistakes. When all was said and done, and he'd sent the message chain, Ambrose knew that he needed to relax and blow off some steam. Saving this relationship was already hard work, and he knew he'd have a lot more work to do, showing Honey where she'd screwed up. The next morning, Ambrose checked his messages. Honey didn't reply. So he sent another DM just to make sure she got the messages okay, but it kicked back. "This user is not your friend; you can only send direct messages to users on your friend list." He had never gotten that message before. She must have unfriended him. His immediate reaction was irritation, but it quickly made way for disappointment. He sulked into his couch. Maybe this was more serious than he thought... He sent a different message to someone else: "Hey Z, you free? Mr. Beans?" Ten seconds later: "In class, 1 hr" One hour later: Ambrose put in an order at Mr. Bean, a coffee shop on campus. He ordered Z a milk tea as well, then found a table by the window. Almost on cue, Z walked by, waved through the glass, and came inside to sit down. Ambrose and Z had been best friends since high school, when Z still went by Zach. He was a little shorter than Ambrose, but he had broader shoulders with a bit of muscle. His nails were painted purple, and his springtime clothes were colorful and tight to his skin. Today, his belly button was showing. "Cute shit," Ambrose nodded. He always liked midriff tops, but for different reasons than Z. "Eight dollars at Ross!" Z said excitedly. "Ambrose," the barista called, and Z grabbed both cups before taking a seat. Ambrose had a particular coffee order, and it always made the barista's stomach sink when the young man walked in. A blonde caffe misto, where the coffee is an 8-ounce pour-over with 4 scoops of blonde coffee, ground one setting finer than usual, the milk must be non-fat, and steamed to 190 degrees. Honey syrup, added before the coffee, then 8 pumps of sugar free vanilla syrup, added between the coffee and the milk. No foam of course, served in a large cup - double cupped, no sleeve. Ambrose didn't see the issue. Meanwhile, Z drank milk tea or black coffee with a splash of cold water so there wasn’t a wait time to drink it. It wasn't a surprise who the barista liked more. "Sooooo, you and Honey?" "Wait, I didn't tell you that yet." "Yeeeaaaaaahh... but everyone knows already.” "How can everyone know already? This isn't high school," Ambrose sulked. "How you holding up?" Z asked. Ambrose shrugged. "I don't care." "Yes you do," Z smirked. "I don't know if she's really my type," Ambrose argued, trying to rationalize his breakup. It was more for his benefit than Z's. "Oh yeah? Sexy brunette isn't your type?" "She's a little fat?" Ambrose tried. She was a little fat! "Dude. She looks great. Don't take this shit out on her." Ambrose sulked, so Z decided to ask: "What happened? She just said you got into a fight." "Pretty much that," Ambrose said, sipping his coffee. Perfect. There was a reason he liked Mr. Bean. "About what?" "Uh... her being unhappy. Me, trying to fix it. Not fixing it enough. Or, her not letting me? I don't know. It feels like a blur." "Some people are just incompatible," Z shrugged. Ambrose nodded, but that was the problem. Some people are just incompatible. When he started dating Honey, she was a lot more of what he wanted: more of a sub, for lack of a better word. In the bedroom, things seemed to be going well, but whenever he tried to assert any kind of power in their everyday lives, she shut him down. Maybe she thought it was controlling? He was controlling! He wanted to be controlling! But nobody ever let him. If he and Honey were incompatible, Ambrose wondered if he would ever be compatible with anyone. That night, in bed, Ambrose opened up an old dating app. But he was only halfway through setting up his profile again when he gave up. He couldn't stop thinking about Honey. He didn't understand what went wrong. He closed the dating app and opened up his web browser, to his bookmarks. He clicked on a story he'd been reading. It was always so easy in stories, and Ambrose wished that the real world worked the same way. Was it so much to ask for a girl in the five-foot-three range, with a bratty smile, hair in pigtails, who longed for someone to just take away all of her control? He didn't want to tell a girl she couldn't do things, as much as he wanted to be the reason she could. He wanted to be depended upon, and needed. Ambrose sighed as he slipped into the world of the story, and his hand slipped into his pants. God he'd do anything to have his wish.

Lila on a family vacation This started as an English writing - training project for me. I have to give credit to the original Story “Lila’s family vacation” from Reatykeuniverse for the idea, the plot, and the beautiful name Lila that I used as a starting point. The first chapters are more like a close-bound rewrite with a lot of added sections in the middle, while the later parts just stick to the basic plot and do not have a lot in common with the original. This is the first part (apx. 6000 words) of the story that is already finished and has apx. 46000 words. While correcting takes a lot of effort for me due to my problem with reading and seeing spelling errors, it will take about two weeks to finish a chapter. So please be patient, I will try my best not to keep you waiting. Even though this is not my first story, I do a lot of writing in German, but it is my first story in English. I put a lot of effort into correcting all the grammar and spelling errors and hope there are not too many left to spoil your reading experience. I welcome any constructive feedback on my writing style, grammar and spelling, but please add as much information as possible, so I can improve. And I would also love to hear if you liked the story. If you want to know more, I just opened an intro thread in the nursery Annie's Intro ### Chapter 1 - Traveling - Discover what seemed to be lost. "Mum really, why do I have to wear diapers again?", complained Lila. "Hey honey, we are never going to force it if you don't want to," replied her mum Maria, "but you always wore them for the last years on our vacations, and it always made our trips a lot less stressful, for all of us?” She struggled with her decision while her mum placed the bag on her bed. This bag was clearly designed to appeal to a nurse in a retirement home and did not charm the little girl into the decision to wear them on the trip. As Lila stared at the colorful sheets of her bed, she felt the conflict in her. She was not eager to wear anything other than her panties. And all of her classmates in school would surely throw such a big tantrum that her parents would not dare to mention these diapers ever again. On the other hand, her mum was right, she wet the bed at least sometimes, and for some seconds she remembered how this unusual habit started for the now teenage girl. Whenever her parents could get some days off work, the family went on a trip together, and her mum used to put her girl in pull-ups just before they were leaving. All this started when Lila had a wetting accident when the family was on a city trip to Berlin when she was seven. It was the first year when she finally managed to stay dry during the day and at the packed museum, the line to the toilet was way too long for the young girl to hold it. Lila was in tears and did not want to leave the bathroom anymore, and her mum needed all her mummy magic to cheer the little girl up and get her ready for the rest of her day. To protect her from embarrassing accidents and to make it easier for her child, Lila, and her parents decided to keep her in the pull-ups she still wore for bed-wetting just in case during the day for the rest of the city trip. This worked so well that from there onwards, it became a secret family tradition for the little girl to be in pull-ups whenever they went on a vacation. In all those years, Lila didn't mind wearing pull-ups on occasions like this. She still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them on vacations during the day gave her back some kind of security. She even peed in them when she did not want to rush to the next restroom or was on the road. But now she is thirteen! Nearly a grownup woman in her eyes. And to her dismay, her mum got her tape diapers designed for a senile granny, instead of the slightly embarrassing but at least funny-looking pull-ups. Furthermore, she could slide down these bed-wetter's pants easily on her own when she headed to the bathroom. Lila had indeed outgrown her pull-ups, they did not fit her properly and on the rare occasions she wet the bed they hardly prevented the wet stains on the sheets. So the last time she'd worn them on a trip, her mom had decided to switch to diapers when she was not sleeping on her well-protected bed at home. While she still stared at the bag, Lila was obviously hesitant to wear ugly full-tape diapers, especially at her age. But after recalling her last wet night which was not even one week ago and that she probably would sleep on the plane, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she gave in, still trying to look serious, "But this is the last time I swear, and it will be just for the flights and when I sleep!" "You are such a responsible girl.", Maria praised her daughter, leaving her confused about what could be responsible in using diapers. "Please lie down, honey. So we get your diaper on you." Still, in her thoughts, Lila was obeying Mom's instructions sheepishly, took off her skirt and underwear, and laid herself on the soft bed while she noticed the crinkling of her mattress protector as she squirmed and twisted. "Can you put your bottoms up, please." her Mom patiently asked, not wanting to embarrass her girl more than necessary by just lifting her legs with her arms. And she unfolded a plain white fabric and laid it under her daughter's bum. Lila was weirdly feeling comfortable as she put some cream and powder on her before she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "We're all done, and you are ready for your vacation!" Her mum smiled at her. "Do you want to check that you have everything, we have to leave in fifteen minutes." ### Lila was in her thoughts for most of their trip to the airport. And when they arrived, Mum even needed to hold her hand because she was still daydreaming. However she looked at it, the diaper that she wore did not feel uncomfortable. She even liked the soft material that hugged her and that was wiping away all her worries. With the ease of her mind, she dreamed about all her past vacations where she was young and free. In retrospect, she had a really great childhood. Her parents were always there for Lila, and one of the reasons why she did not mind wearing her Pull-Ups in the past was that her parents did not make a big thing out of it when she had a small uppsie accident in them. After the family got their baggage checked in, they still had time to spare before heading for the gate, so they sat on one of the benches to wait and relax. Lila was exhausted from walking through the endless corridors and for a brief moment wanted to sit on her mom's lap as she did countless times in the past, but instead, she sat next to her, suddenly feeling her need to pee. "Mom," she secretly whispered, mindful that they were in a crowded airport, "I need to pee really urgently." “Oh, right now, can't you hold in any longer?” she replied searching for a bathroom while only seeing a corridor packed with endless shops offering their expensive and often useless duty-free stuff. As a young preteen child, Lila didn't mind using her pull-ups, especially when there was no clean bathroom nearby. She leaned on Mum's side, trying to get comfortable with all the people around. “This was much easier on our last trip”, she commented with a sigh. At the same time, she was getting ready to accept her daughter's wish to head to the bathroom whenever possible. “No mummy, I don't want to, my feet are hurting!”, Lila confessed. Wishing she had not protested against her parent's request for her to be diapered and unaware that her mum now could easily read the trouble of her little girl's mind like an open book "You know, I don't mind if you use your diaper, honey. I am sure it will hold up fine.", her mom carefully suggested, while at the same time easing her girl with her hand. For some seconds, Lila thought about that option out of her dilemma. Her parents put her in actual diapers, and that is what they are for, aren't they? Vaguely, she remembered the moon and the stars that promised a dry night on the package. It would soak up everything, she assured herself, while on the other hand remembering the good old days when she just peed in the pull-ups whenever she had to go. Once, she nearly let her mum talk her into going poopy, because they were in a subway with no bathrooms available. On that occasion, she finally made it to a stinky metro bathroom, and she also remembered that she wished she had any other option as it was so gross and dirty. However, this was completely different in her eyes. She just wet the bed in her sleep and the toilet was surely just a short distance away and perhaps most importantly, even when she was small for her age she was a teeny now. Her mum noticed the still ongoing fight in her girl's mind. “Don't worry, little one. Just go pee if you need to, that is what you wear them for. And it will be our secret, I promise”, she heard her mother, laying her arm on her daughter's shoulder. Was it really so strange for her to wet her diaper, she questioned her belief. Her mum just had given Lila permission to use it when she needed to pee. And the diaper felt so soft and comfy, it could not be that bad, could it? First slightly squirming, Lila tried to release the pressure on her bladder, but it was quite difficult to do so deliberately, especially sitting on a bench in a crowded airport. This time she obviously pushed, pressing her eyes together as she slowly was able to squeeze out a few drops. “It is quite hard if you are not used to it, do you want to sit with me, it makes it easier.”, her mum promised. Lila switched over to the welcoming lap, suddenly noticing the difference. Without the hard surface she was sitting on, the next push gradually grew into a steady flow, making her crotch warm and squishy for a second. She hardly could stop peeing until her need was gone, and she felt dry and comfy again. Mom had taken notice of the growing warmth on her lap and had figured out what was happening. "Are you done wetting?" she asked with a motherly smile. Still a little embarrassed but glad she had the urgent need off her mind, Lila nodded in response. "The shop assistant assured me, it will keep you dry even if you have to go pee another time. But are you still feeling comfy and dry?" asked her worried Mom as discreetly as possible. For a second she forgot she was in public, squeezing her thighs together and checking the now not-too-obvious bulge between her legs. Not bad she had to admit, it was warm and still soft but not wet as her old pull-up would have been. "I'm good.", said Lila as she decided to not switch back to her own seat and was slightly thankful that her mum talked her into wearing a diaper again. Actually, Lila thought the warm feeling of her wet diaper was quite pleasant. She could tell that she had peed quite a bit into her babyish underwear, but these diapers were more absorbent than her old bed-wetters pants, and they could definitely hold a lot more. Maybe she was hesitant when arguing that she did not need the diapers on the trip. And she had to admit that wetting herself was still a big stress relief for her on this busy transit through the airports. As the minutes passed, their flight was announced over the speakers and Lila's family made their way to the crowded boarding gate. “You should finish your bottle”, her dad reminded her about the half a liter of sparkling water in her hands. Lila took a sip, as she noticed she had to pee again. I am already wet, she thought and as she only pushed a little, she was surprised how easily she started wetting. “Lila, we better change your diaper before we board the plane, don't we honey?”, suggested her Mom, as she spotted a toilet with a baby changing symbol added to the women’s bathroom. “You know, having to change your diaper on the plane would be a nightmare and very obvious.” Without trusting her diaper too much, she agreed with Mom that a change in the plane would be better avoided. After placing their bags with Dad, Mom took Lila to the toilet. There was a changing table, but it was just made to change a baby, and it was way too small to accommodate Lila. But upmost importantly, it would have been incredibly embarrassing for the small but still teenage girl, so instead they headed to one of the empty stalls together. Her Mom shut the door, “Can you lift your skirt for me, please.” Lila shyly raised her skirt, revealing the yellow-tainted diaper. “It was a good decision we switched you to diapers”, explained Mom, as she removed the tapes, letting the sodden diaper suddenly fall on the floor with a ‘plop’. “Your pull-ups would have been leaking long ago”, she concluded. “Now, do you still need to go potty?” Yes, Lila did feel a very light need to go, but using her diaper was not as bad as she thought, and she slowly began to regret that she was so determined to not use them on the trip. At least she could be using them on the flight and avoid the smelly dirty places they surely used as toilets here as well, she was making her decision. “No, I’m fine, Mom.”, Lila replied as she remembered how disgusting the toilets in public always were. “Sure honey.”, her mum smiled again. She cleaned her darling with a couple of quick wipes, unfolded the fresh diaper, and taped it on her daughter as if she never stopped doing it. Lila let go of her skirt and enjoyed the dryness of her underwear for a second. A wet diaper did not feel uncomfortable at all, but the feeling of a fresh and clean one felt pretty nice as well. “Let's go on a vacation” her Mom cheered, as she rolled up her sodden diaper, throwing it in the bin. While Lila was in a daydream about what just happened, she stepped out of the stall and followed her Mom. ### “Honey, good morning, we have just landed.” whispered her Mom as she gently kissed Lila awake. Opening her eyes, the girl slowly began to sit upright, rubbing all the sleepiness out of her face while stretching her legs. Yes, it was a good flight, she loved the thrill of takeoff and enjoyed the view over the clouds while she was taking advantage of the drinks and snacks they delivered. Eventually, all her adventures of the day caught up with the young girl, and she had fallen asleep with a smile for the rest of her flight. Now, as she stretched and wanted to get up, she noticed the slightly damp and warm feeling in her crotch. She indeed used her diapers two times on the transit when she had to go, and she was glad that Mum had not said a word about the not-too-small amount of soda that she downed. Feeling awake and ready to explore now, Lila glanced around the plane, noticing that most of the passengers had already disembarked and were on their way to the luggage claim. She did not want to wait any longer, as her dad was busy getting their bags from the overhead compartment. And in a moment her daughter was up on her feed waiting for her day bag and ready to start their vacation. As she was on her feet, she noticed her soaked diaper sag a little and the bulge between her legs was quite visible now if you knew it was there. She checked the back of her skirt for leaks and surely was relieved that everything still was dry For a second she wondered, whenever she had used her pull-ups it never felt this heavy. But this diaper had kept her dry and could handle a lot more than her old bed-wetters pants. As they followed all the signs to the baggage claim, Lila's belly started to feel uncomfortable, and she eventually had to go to the bathroom soon. Seeing that her parents were in a bit of a rush, she paid no mind to the ache and focused on keeping up with their pace. After arriving at the baggage claim, Lila went to grab a trolley while Mom and Dad waited at the conveyor belt for their bags. She pushed the trolley forward and joyfully jumped while rolling with it for some meters when she noticed the need to go suddenly coming back. But her parents looked so busy in the hustle and bustle of the airport, and she did not dare to raise her voice. Obviously, her only option was to tell Mom to take her diaper off for her to go to the restroom. But as she thought about that stinky room, she got a slight feeling of nausea in her throat. Actually peeing in the diapers saved her from this unpleasant experience on the transit through the airports. And now that she realized that this need would not be solved in such a quick but also childish and embarrassing manner, the worries that were so distant returned. Her mum sometimes offered her to just go when she was at the edge of having an accident and even if that was some years ago, she had to admit that her current underwear was made with that kind of accident in mind. And she even wore full tape-on diapers and was not in pull-ups now. Little kids and Babies do that all the time, don't they? She even remembered the adults talking about kids on the edge of potty training, just putting a diaper on when they needed to poop. It cannot be that uncomfortable. She was wondering what it would be like to go poopy in her diaper. And while the idea settled into her mind, she even got a little curious about how it would feel. Suddenly the need to go returned. Lila was sure she would not be able to hold back much longer as she squirmed and wiggled, hoping her need just would go away. “Lila, you look so worried. What's up?” she suddenly approached her little girl who was obviously feeling uncomfortable. “I... I am fine. It is just I may need to go to the bathroom a little longer really soon.”, she admitted sheepishly. “I can go to the toilet with you after we get our bags, in about five minutes, can you still wait for so long?” she explained, not realizing that her girl was on the edge of losing the battle against her belly. Lila put her hand on her tummy and felt the growing need to go now. Slowly shaking her head, she looked at her as she always did when she desperately wanted her help. “Can’t you come with me, so we can go now.”, she asked shyly, not willing to let her mum go and signaling that she might not be able to go on her own. “No baby, Bernhard needs my help, we cannot leave right now. ... So if you really need to go so urgently, I wouldn’t mind you using your diaper for poop as well. It's just a short trip to our hotel and I can change you when we get there easily.”, she told her and stroked her back as she always did when she was uncomfortable or stressed. Her mum just suggested that she should poop in her ‘just in case’ diaper. This was so embarrassing was her first thought, but after some moments she realized it would finally take the ache from her. And while everyone else would have ditched the proposal, for Lila it calmed her dilemma and even made her a little curious. Peeing in the diaper was such a relief, so pooping herself could not be so bad after all? She assumed in her mind. She smiled in Lila's face. “I really don't mind if you need to. You don't have to fight that hard.”, she tried to ease away the little girl's resistance. Maybe using it was the best option for her. As embarrassing as it was to admit, the thought of doing that with her mum’s consent made her feel loved and protected as if nothing could harm her. So Lila started wondering what it would feel like to actually do the other thing as well. With a sigh, Lila decided she wanted to try it, at least once. And this time she had a good excuse. Her parents had no time to accompany her, and she would not dare to go into the toilet alone, which could potentially be gross, dirty, and scary with all the unfamiliar people around. Even the idea of facing all the looks of strangers, the smells and flushing sounds without someone she knew close made her confident about her decision. “I think I'll use my ... you know, Mommy.”, Lila whispered, embarrassed and felt like a loved little girl while her mommy protected her. “It's ok you will feel much better”, she heard her say as Mom smiled and nodded, and joined Dad at the conveyor belt, leaving Lila some meters away waiting with their trolley. Lila tried to let it go, like she did when she needed to pee on the plane. But the ache in her belly just intensified further, and she couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. After all, pooping herself was a lot more … involving than peeing. As she looked up again, she noticed all the adults were just staring where their luggage would appear. Surely no one would pay any attention to her, except for mum and dad of course. With that in mind, Lila leaned a little bit forward, resting some of her weight on the trolley. She relaxed her hold on her bowels and gave another slight push. A small trickle of pee released first before a tiny bit of her mess began making its way out. It cannot be that hard, Lila wondered, as she saw a little baby boy standing with his legs slightly apart, clearly doing his business in his pants. He does not care at all that he was messing his diaper. She felt the pressure in her belly coming back and also slightly spread her legs apart as she started to push. This time there wasn’t resistance in her tummy. Lila could feel the warmth quickly spreading as sticky poop squished against her bum. In relief, she exhaled and felt the load settle itself at the back of her diaper. Lila felt her belly relaxing a little. She now just wanted to feel comfortable again and all this nasty stuff out of her tummy. Once again she pushed a little harder, this time, and a few seconds later she was confident she had gotten everything out, while she realized that the feeling of pooping herself was much different from just wetting. While the diaper would quickly absorb all her pee, the poop had instead formed a slightly warm mess at the back of her diaper. However, she felt that it was actually quite pleasant and didn't feel bad at all. And it’s at least much better than having to use an icky, stinky restroom. Lila assured herself. She shook herself and pretended to smooth out the back of her skirt, carefully placing her hand on the diaper to make sure it was not too obvious as she was still in public. And she noticed the diaper was heavier now, and the sag kept most of her firm mess away from the childlike-looking girl's skin. For a second she smelled a faint lingering odor of poop. But she looked old enough that no one would expect it to be her who is poopy. Lila raised her head and saw her Mum looking over at her while she was still standing here doing her business as the little baby boy did just some moments ago. She noticed the kind smile on mummy's face as she turned back, helping dad take a heavy bag off. Mum knows, flashed to her mind as she wanted to be back with her parents. Lila slowly walked towards the conveyor belt to join them again. Somehow she wanted to tell them that she was messy, but it was much too embarrassing and babyish for her to admit. What will my daddy think of me just going in my diaper for that as well? The slight scent, however, told her parents anyway as she was approaching them. As Bernhard had picked up all their bags he sniffed and, with a knowing gaze, took Lila by her hand as he had not done for some years. “Let's get our car and finally head to the hotel.”, he said, willingly ignoring what his child just did and as if he was telling her everything was ok Lila was glad she was not alone anymore. She followed Dad and also stayed close to him while they were standing in the car rental pickup line. Standing in line, her mom decided that it was a good time to do a quick diaper check. She tried to pull on Lila's back of her pants, when her daughter quickly turned away and leaned closer to dad “Mom!” she exclaimed, “people are going to see!” “Don’t worry, no one’s going to think badly of you. And I just have to make sure that your diaper was holding up after your accident. You don't want to have a messy leak in the rental car after all. So do you let me check your diaper?” replied Mom with a loving smile while she did not even bother to lower her voice. “Mum ... !“, Lila tried to make a futile argument, while her dad just looked her in the eyes. “Really baby. No one knows you here, so it’s okay you don't need to feel ashamed about accidents while using diapers for traveling.” he underlined Mum's argument. The girl was really embarrassed now and hid her face in her dad's shirt. Lila felt loved, and she trusted her parents, but at the same time, she felt like a small toddler being checked for a messy accident. “I will have a short look.", her mum announced once more. Lila just moved her head in approval, while she felt her mum touch her bum and felt a tiny pull at her waistband and the back of her diaper. “You will be fine for now.”, she announced after a second. Getting her diaper checked by Mom was embarrassing, not only because they were in public, but also because it was their parent’s proof that she had indeed messed herself. Oh well, thought Lila. Her parents had surely smelled it already, and they would see it when she was in the hotel room. Dad hurried away with the clerk from the rental company and got over to the pick-up point. The mother and daughter couple patiently waited outside, where the company put some benches for all the waiting customers. With all the arriving passengers, nearly all seats were taken, and her mum just got the last free spot. “Do you like to sit on my lap again?”, she offered her girl, as she knew her feet were hurting after the long day of traveling. “But I have just...”, Lila stumbled as discreetly as she could, while at the same time she could not confess that she had a messy load in her diaper. “I am your mum, I don't mind your little skunky bum, and I have seen and changed you a lot in the past years”, she calmed her down, while not even confirming that this accident was a one-time ever event for her childlike small but already teenage daughter. Lila slowly sat on her mom's lap, while the strange feeling of the soft mess now spread all over her boom, confused her senses and created the strong childish need to cuddle with her mum. As her mum wrapped her loving arms around her, she no longer could stand being the independent teeny anymore but hid her face on mum's shoulder, ignoring what she might look like. Feeling her body so close and being loved by her mum was all she needed to leave her grumpy teenage thoughts behind. “Hi, you sleepy head, you have a really comfortable seat don't you”, her dad greeted her daughter as he arrived with their rental car and took their heavy luggage into the trunk. “Yes Daddy”, she cheered, not yet ready to let Mum go. “Lila is so sweet and affectionate today.”, her mother responded. “Do you want to cuddle your daddy too?”, the man offered his darling a chance to leave her mom's lap. She hugged him, still experiencing the irresistible childlike love for her parents. As if her dad had been on a week-long business trip, she now was clamping on him, even not letting him go as he lifted her up as a little girl. “We had a small issue with the car arrangement.”, the strong man on her shoulder, told his wife. “They did not have a booster for our Lila. The only possibility was the safer but more expensive child seat option for younger ones, but at least they did not charge us extra.” Feeling so much love from him, the girl could not protest, but she still didn't want it to be too childish. “What kind of child seat?”, she found the courage to ask, interrupting her parent's discussion. “Oh, it is a nice one in a purplish red color”, he advertised. Without dropping his girl to the ground, he took her over to the backseats of the car, opening the door and revealing a full-sized seat that even had shoulder straps as a seat for a rally driver. First, she wanted to protest that she was not a baby, but then the love from her parents and the comfortable hug lulled her into thinking twice about it. Wasn't her diaper the same thing, something childish, that could actually feel nice and comfortable? “Oh I am sure you are in for trouble”, his wife commented on the seat that her husband had chosen, remembering all the discussions she had with her daughter in the past weeks. Lila did not want to be a grumpy vacation Grinch, and maybe she also wanted to show her mum that she was wrong. “It is ok, at least we will have one, and we can enjoy our time here.” Her teenage side enjoyed the surprised feeling on her mum's face. “I think our big girl is not as grumpy and cranky as you think. Can I let you down to try it? It may be a little difficult with the buckles.” “But Daddy, I still want to cuddle with you.”, she confessed that the child in her was back in command. Slightly caught off guard, he whispered, “Do you mind if I tuck you in?”, he suggested, remembering the countless times that he placed his sleepy or sad daughter in the back of their car. “Yes Daddy” she mumbled while the only important thing was that he did not let her down on the hot and hard street. With some well-trained moves, he opened the door and let her slip on the seat. Without thinking, she put her hands in the shoulder straps and let him close the buckle with a click. Lila wiggled a little And while she noticed the lack of space to move, she somehow also felt comfortable. She liked the soft fabric and the small pillow that was there for her head. “I like it”, she confirmed again. And as the adults smiled a little, she added, “Just don't make me use it at home when my classmates see me. Ok?” The two adults, who were still astonished by the change in her teenage girl’s temper, got in at the front. With the push of a button, they opened the window a bit to let in the fresh summer vibes and to keep Lila's poopy smell at bay that still kind of lingered around her. As the drive was getting boring, she had time to think about all the things that changed while they left their city apartment. Most of all was that she, despite all her doubts, actually liked her diapers and the freedom she had to pee or even poop whenever she needed. But there was also the trust and love for her parents that was crowing again, as if her puberty had never sent the first confusing ideas in her mind. Making her more cranky than she actually wanted to be. ### Excited about the new place, Lila jumped on the queen-size bed in their hotel room. Her parents had just checked themselves in at the reception, and the young girl could not wait to explore everything the place had to offer. There were so many nice things she could think about that she nearly forgot about her messy diaper, that she still wore under her slightly childlike shorts. Mom had started unpacking all their bags, while her Dad headed down to the lobby, surely parking their car in the hotel's parking garage. As the last empty bag was packed away, her Mom looked at her girl. Lila was lying on the bed, checking out the kid's channels on TV while thinking about the hotel pool and the waterslides that they had here. The last things that Mom left on the bed were Lila's old travel changing mat and a fresh pack of wipes. “Honey, come, let us get that poopy diaper of yours changed.” Mom announced as she placed the mat and her wipes next to her on the bed. “Can you lift your tushie for a moment, baby?” “I am not a baby” she insisted, ignoring the obvious smell and still letting her mum slide the changing pad up under her back. Then she raised her skirt over her belly. With her hand, she signaled her girl, that she could lie back down Lila could feel the soft but water-impermeable layer around her changing area and noticed that she was indeed acting as if she was a baby girl. And while noticing that, she became a lot more self-conscious about the embarrassing thing she did. “Mom you know, I think I have to clean that up by myself.” offered Lila embarrassed, and at the same time she simply wanted to vanish into thin air. But still, she trusted her mum that she would not leave her alone with all the mess she had in her diaper. Maria placed her hand on her kid's belly, “I will do that, honey. I promised that when I told you to go poopy.” replied Mom. “Besides, when you were a baby, I’ve changed your poopy diapers a ton of times, and I really don't mind doing it again today.” Lila relaxed as she heard that, she relented in relief and slowly spread her legs, making it at least as easy as possible for her Mom. “Oh, this diaper is full.” giggled Mom as she opened the tapes, revealing the mess on her booty. “I am sorry. Your mummy should have changed your way earlier. This must have been very uncomfortable.” “It was not that bad, Mom, I nearly forgot about that after some moments.”, replied Lila honestly. “You know actually ...“, she continued, before her embarrassment suddenly stopped her. “Actually, ...?” continued her Mom, as she softly began wiping down Lila’s messy tushie. “It’s just… I don't know, it made the trip much easier for me and I kind of liked it a little, I guess…” stumbled Lila. “And I really hate to go to the smelly bathrooms. In my diapers I felt so loved and protected as if I am still your little child.”, she confessed. “You are always my child and I love you.”, she told Lila and Mom continued wiping in silence as the young girl enjoyed the feeling of the cold, soothing wipe gently rubbing against her skin while being so close to her mum. As Maria rolled up the dirty diaper, she kissed her belly. “You are all clean now.” exclaimed her mom, waiting for a second to see if she would stand up to get her panties on. But as the moments passed, it was clear that there was more Lila wanted from her. And with a sarcastically strict voice, she said, “Now, we have something to discuss, my little one. You know, I used to insist that you wear pull-ups in the past because I didn’t want you stressing about having an accident, especially since you wet the bed pretty often.” She paused for a second to see Lila’s reaction and when there was no sign of refusal she continued, “Today I promised you that you could switch back to wearing undies this year. But, you had accidents in them a lot today, and you told me you also liked the security and comfort that they gave you. So I thought we might as well keep you in diapers like what we’ve always done, or do you really want to switch back to underwear right now and just wear them as bed-wetting briefs at night?” Mom’s question surprised Lila. She did enjoy her diapers a little on the trip, and she just told her that it was comfy and made her feel protected and small. She now regretted her strong refusal. And while her pride as a teenager was on the line, she truthfully did want to be diapered again. “Do you mind if I choose the diapers?”, confessed Lila with her face red like a tomato... “Of course not, my girl. I think those will give you a much more relaxed vacation if you don't have to worry about bed-wetting when you are tired.”, said Mom, who then went to grab some fresh diapers and powder from the closet. “But how can I go to the bathroom and pee when I wear them, I mean they are real diapers and not just pull-ups” the girl wondered as she felt the soft fabric under her bum. “Oh.” Her mum replied, “I really don't mind you using them when you need to go, and if we have a toilet close by you just come with me and I help you to get to the potty” Gently, she fluffed up another plain white diaper, placed it under her booty, and sprinkled a little bit of powder. After checking the alignment was right and nothing was too tight, she taped the diaper in place and carefully adjusted the leak guards, as Lila rolled over at her belly and giggled. “You are done, baby”, she said as she gave the diaper a gentle pat “Could you tell me when you need a change.” her mum reminded her of their mutual agreement that they had on their previous trips. “Okay.” nodded Lila. The little girl somehow was conflicted. Wearing a diaper, wetting and pooping in it was surely supposed to have been so shameful. Especially for a young woman her age, but at the same time, she didn’t mind the strange feeling at all. And getting her diaper changed by her mom was supposed to be extremely embarrassing at thirteen. But for her, it was different. It felt somewhat nice. She felt like a loved child and enjoyed the childish affection and trust, she experienced while returning into this nearly lost stage of their mummy-daughter relationship.

Here we go again! This story takes place in the same universe as Classified: A New Life, and if you haven't read that, you should read it first. This is a much less whimsical tale, but one that I hope fleshes out the universe a bit more, as well as being enjoyable to read. It covers some pretty dark stuff as the story goes along, so read at your own risk. Here we go, and please do tell me what you think! ##### Prologue: Starquake “Fuck!” Lily Bronsen snarls. She trembles with rage, wondering how the universe could possibly be so unfair. “What’s wrong?” One of her roommates, Alex, pokes her head out of the kitchen; her blonde hair is tied up in a bun. Alex is a Neutral, and does data-entry for the CLASS branch in their area. “Did you bang your shin on the coffee table again? I keep telling Darren to pick a spot for it.” “No.” Lily snaps, swiping angrily at her eyes and pushing her strawberry-blonde hair out of her face. “I got my results today.” Alex comes over to sit next to Lily on the couch. “What’d you get?” she wonders. “I’m a Little.” Lily says bitterly. “Did you not know that ahead of time or something? I mean...most people don’t suck their thumbs when they get stressed out. Not to mention what happened last week at Shue’s place.” “I was drunk, okay? It’s not like I piss myself regularly or anything.” Lily grumbles. “What about the week before that, at the movie theatre? Or at the concert? Or the theme park?” Alex continues, listing off other embarrassing incidents, as Lily refused to call them accidents. “Too much soda, drunk again, should have gone before we got in line.” Lily huffs. “You got a fucking point to make, ‘Lex?” She growls. “I think you know exactly what I’m saying. One is an anomaly, two is a coincidence, and three is a pattern. We’re at four in the last two weeks alone. I keep telling you to wear protection--it’s not like anyone will see it anyway. Besides, I’m not a Caregiver. I don’t mind helping you out or anything like that, but I shouldn’t have to carry around extra clothes for you either.” Lily blushes. She had been wearing protection on all those occasions. Pull-ups just didn’t work for the magnitude of incidents she’d had, and she’d ended up leaking. She pats down her pockets, looking for her cigarettes and finds them empty. Fucking Darren. “First of all, I didn’t ask you to do that for me. And secondly, what are you saying then?” Lily demands. Alex sets her jaw. “You’d better watch your attitude, Lil. I’ve had a shitty day at work, and I don’t need to deal with your tantrum on top of it.” she snaps. “I’m saying you should have seen this coming miles away. I’ll go and get the ELK, and we’ll figure something out.” Alex disappears for a moment, and then returns with the ELK and a small duffel bag in the same coloring. She opens the container, revealing four tablets, one each of green, yellow, purple, and a white one. Lily tastes each of the colored tablets in turn, mostly to placate Alex while she thinks about how to proceed. She absolutely refuses to become one of them, no matter what. She’s already managed to escape one hellish environment where her every move was decided for her, and she’s not about to go through that again. The yellow candy does taste pretty good though… “So, you’re an L-3.” Alex says. “At least potty training is an option for you, that’s at least something positive…” “How do you know that?” Lily wonders, smacking her lips at the taste of the candy. “That’s literally what the candy is for. The colored coating only tastes good if your biological markers match with that Classification, or something like that, I’m not familiar with the science of it. It’s just to prevent panic attacks over the news.” Alex explains. “You just gave me drugs?” Lily wonders. “It’s just an anti-anxiety thing. Don’t worry. There’s a pull-up in the bag, and I’d like you to put it on, just in case. You’re pretty worked up right now, and I don’t want to clean up any puddles.” Lily immediately stands up, offended and angry at the implication, even if it isn’t exactly off-base. “Oh, fuck you! Really, Lex? I’m not a goddamn baby, or a puppy or whatever, I’m not going to piss on the floor.” “Lily, you’re really trying my patience. I’m only trying to help you out. I might be a Neutral, but I’m this close to taking you over my knee, I swear. If you want to be treated like an adult, then act like it, and let’s have a civil discussion without all the cursing, okay?” “Try it and see what happens, Lex.” Lily snaps, and marches across the room to retrieve her shoes and jacket. “I’m going out. I gotta talk to Bongo and Riceman.” Lily says, double checking that her wallet has actual Coin in it, and not just her card. “Why? All Bongo’s going to do is try to sell you CHITs and fake IDs.” Lily nods. “Exactly.” She zips her coat, too aggressively and makes for the door. “Lily, what the hell are you doing? I know I’m not your Caregiver, but as your friend, this is probably the dumbest thing you’ve ever done. Those CHITs are really dangerous, not to mention illegal, and unless you plan on hacking the CLASS database to change your results, a fake ID is useless.” “You’re not telling me anything I don’t already know.” Lily points out. “That’s what Riceman is for.” “Are you insane? You’re trying to prevent an inevitable biological process from happening with a drug that will at best, delay it, and at worst, kill you. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, you’re going to participate in cybercrime while you’re at it!” Alex’s voice gets progressively louder and she takes Lily by the arm. “Yep.” Lily replies flippantly. “I will not be a Little. Look, only like, three people have ever died from doing CHITs, and I’ll be careful. I refuse to end up as a pants-shitting crybaby who’s incapable of living a normal life. Better dead than useless.” she jerks her arm free of Alex’s grip “ I can handle myself.” She steps out into the hallway and slams the door in Alex’s face. ~CSR~ Bongo and Riceman’s apartment is surprisingly clean, Lily thinks. The furniture is old and well-used, but they take care of the things they have. She tries not to fidget as she sits across from Bongo at their kitchen table. Her bladder throbs, but not too urgently. She slides her pile of coin across the table to Bongo who counts it and nods, satisfied. “I’ve gotta go make your new ID and get the CHITS counted out. Be careful with that stuff, Lily, I mean it. Any more than one a day and you’re in for a real bad time.” Bongo say seriously, his dark eyes intense. “They’ll help with the incontinence part of things temporarily. Keeping your cool, and making smart decisions is on you. The Doctor could probably help with a more permanent solution, but he’s on sabbatical and not to be disturbed for anything. This is the best I’ve got.” Bongo says. “And some of the side effects can be pretty wicked, so like I said, one every day.” Lily nods again. “I get it.” She counts out another stack of Coin and passes it to Riceman. She’s just shelled out almost all of her savings, but if it keeps her from ending up in diapers, it’s worth it. “And I can alter some things in the CLASS systems without getting caught, but it’ll only be surface level.” Riceman explains as he scratches at his stubble, his round face serious. “Any kind of deep digging, and you’re fried. You’ll be able to buy booze and smokes, and get into clubs and shit. But buying a car or a gun or anything like that is a no-go. And, don’t get pulled over either.” “I can handle that.” Lily says, swallowing hard. “Is there anything else I should know before we do this?” Bongo stares at her. “Are you sure about this? There’s no reset button for this kind of thing. Once we do this, you’re stuck. You can live as a Neutral for the rest of your days, but if you fuck up at all, game over. And, we won’t be able to help you either, for obvious reasons.” “I understand. I’m sure.” Lily says, with a confidence she doesn’t actually feel. “Okay.” Bongo shares a glance with Riceman, and both of them stand. “Wait right here.” Riceman says. “We’ll be back shortly.” In another moment, they’re gone, leaving Lily alone with her thoughts at the table. What did I just do? Lily wonders.

Ok, I've decided I'm going to post chapter 1 of my new story and hopefully I can get feedback on how people feel about it to help in my current editing process. The story is complete, but in the editing phase right now. Not dead set on the title, just seemed like a funny pun based on where the story is going. Feedback and suggestions welcome. Chapter 1: Anxiety Jimmy was having that dream again. As he lay in bed, sweating, his eyes continuously darting back and forth rapidly beneath his closed eyes, he moved restlessly under the covers. It was his most frequent dream, the one that was more of a memory than an actual dream. The one he wished he could forget. In his dream, he was six again, walking home from the bus stop. The afternoon heat was in full effect, causing sweat to run down the small of his back, and a quick wipe of his forehead with the back of his hand. As he approached the front door of his house, he could see that the sun was at just the right angle to shine through the multicolored pattern built into the top of the wooden door. The refracted light on the carpet of the living room looked like a rainbow. In his dream, he had just walked in the front door, his mother’s imposing figure coming into view as he pushed the door open fully. His mother stood there, waiting for him, tapping her foot in annoyance. Before he could even get out so much as a “Hi Mom!”, his backpack was removed, and his pants pulled around his ankles. In one swift motion, his mother took him over her knee and told him off for misbehaving again. What had his crime been? His Mother informed him that his aim during his morning pee had been poor, and he’d splashed a bit onto the floor. As his mother’s firm hand struck his quickly reddening behind, his mother was extolling the virtues of cleanliness to him. In his dream, Jimmy was crying, promising to do better next time, to keep the bathroom clean. After a good twenty spanks, she set him back on his feet and pulled his pants back up. Stepping back from Jimmy, she pointed at the small amount of dirt he had tracked inside and told him to clean it up. He didn’t say a word and walked over to the laundry room where the mop and bucket lived. He cleaned the entire entrance until it was spotless. The blue and white tiling of the front entrance was once again sparkling clean, so clean you could see your face if you looked close enough. His mandated cleaning completed, the bucket was emptied, the mop returned, and the sink was sprayed down. Satisfied that her floor once again was clean enough to eat off, she grabbed him by the wrist and dragged him to his room. Struggling to keep up with her pace, Jimmy jogged behind his Mom as she took him to the space underneath the stairs where he slept. Pulling down his pants revealed his wet pull-up. With machine-like efficiency, she removed it, wiped his privates and bum, and pulled up the fresh, clean one. A quick sprinkle of baby powder down the front, and she was done. The whole time, she was reminding him that things must always be perfect, always be clean. The final knife in the barrage of insults was her chastising him for still wetting his pants like a baby. Now clean and dry, he was told to sit down and play quietly; she had several videos to film, and he had already put her behind schedule. He stepped into the small space that was his bedroom and heard the door close, and the lock slid in place. Jimmy was in the dark, all before he could even sit down. Blindly waving his hand in the air, he attempted to grasp the string that he needed to illuminate his room. After a few empty swipes, he finally caught the string in his hand. Wrapping his small hand around the string, he pulled the string of the one light that illuminated his space. The sudden burst of light caused him to cover his eyes in slight pain. The light flash faded to black, and as he returned to consciousness, the morning rays peered through his curtains and right onto his face. Opening his eyes and rubbing eye crusties out, Jimmy gave a big morning stretch and a yawn as he began to move from underneath his covers. The familiar crinkle of his plastic sheets and the taped disposable medical brief around his waist didn’t even register with him anymore. He put his hand on the crotch of his taped disposable brief, and as usual, it was soaked. Jimmy gave a resigned sigh at the familiar feeling of a soaked brief (he refused to call them diapers, his ego had taken enough blows). Trudging from his bedroom to the bathroom just across the hall, he closed the door and pulled the shower curtain closed. As he turned the hot water knob, he heard the familiar groaning sound as water ran through the apartment’s pipes and into his shower. He didn’t have to wait for the water to warm up. His apartment complex was practically brand new, but out of habit, he waited for the water to warm. Jimmy used this warm-up time to grab his towel and washcloth, making sure it was a clean one. Mist just starting to spill over from the shower, as he turned to the full-length mirror on the back of the bathroom door and sighed at what stared back at him. Nothing about the image staring back at him made him happy. Staring at the slowly fogging mirror was a short twenty-two-year-old man, five feet five inches tall according to his driver's license, but he had worn lifts that day to ensure it. His body was skinny and underdeveloped physically. His body hair was hard to see as it was barely darker than the light blonde hair on his head. He usually kept his hair high and tight. He regarded his youthful face and the distinct lack of stubble on it. Even if he tried to grow a beard, it took forever, came in patchy, and looked awful. Between his legs sagged the well-used medical brief, which was one of the great sources of shame for Jimmy. You would think that after a lifetime of bedwetting, he wouldn’t care so much, but he couldn’t help it. To him, it was just another flaw, just another reason that he would always be alone and never find someone to love him. The mirror was now completely fogged up from the steam, so he quickly removed the tapes of his sodden brief before wrapping it up tight and putting it in the trash can. Stepping into the hot shower, he began to wash off last night’s shame from his body. He thoroughly scrubbed himself with body wash and a washcloth. Scrubbing away any hint of urine that could follow him into the office this morning. Stepping out of the shower and toweling himself off, he slapped on some deodorant. Smelling fresh, Jimmy made his way, towel wrapped around his waist, to the bedroom portion of his studio apartment. The indented space was full of shelves and metal rods running horizontally at varying levels. All of his clothes were neatly hung by a series of identical white plastic coat hangers on the lower bars, and to reach the top shelf, he needed a step stool. To the left was a bag of absorbent pull-on briefs silently mocking him. Grabbing a fresh one from the package, he carefully stepped into the briefs and pulled them into place. Next to the bag of briefs is a large bottle of talcum powder. Turning the lid of the container, Jimmy pulled out the front of his brief and dusted himself with a liberal amount of talcum powder. Jimmy was just glad it was Friday. Friday meant he didn’t have to be in uniform at the call center today. Casual Friday, really just means a Polo Shirt and sneakers. It really wasn’t that different from the button-up shirt and dress shoes he wore the rest of the week. He selected his favorite solid navy blue Polo shirt and grey dress slacks from their hangers, and threaded his black slide buckle belt through the loops of his pants. Now clothed, he walked back across the hall to his bathroom. Moving his stepstool in front of the bathroom sink with the large mirror set above it, he grabbed his squeegee brush from the adjacent hook on the wall. With practiced strokes, he removed the condensation that had accumulated on the mirror. Returning the squeegee to the hook, he stepped down off the stool. He then removed the tub cleaner from underneath the sink and sprayed down the shower and tub. Taking his trusty sponge from its holder under the sink, he thoroughly scrubbed down his tub and the surrounding tile. Next was the full-length mirror on the door, still fogged with condensation. He removed a squeegee, half the size of the other, from its hook and cleaned off the full-length mirror as well. Looking at his bathroom one more time, to his immense satisfaction, it looked like it hadn’t even been used, and that’s the way he liked it. Jimmy walked over to his bed and began pulling the sheets back into place on the queen-size bed. He tucked the sheets in tight and neat, making sure to tuck them in with hospital corners. Satisfied with the flat, smooth sheets, he pulled the comforter up into place and tucked it in as well, his pillows trapped underneath. Morning cleaning complete, it was time for breakfast. Jimmy poured himself a bowl of Raisin Bran and sat at his kitchen island. Scrolling through the latest local and national news, he mechanically moved the spoon from the bowl to his mouth. Depositing his bowl in the dishwasher, he glanced at the clock on the stove. Jimmy saw that it was currently six forty-five in the morning. He was on time, as usual. After quickly wiping down the countertops of any stray bran flakes, he swept the kitchen floor for any minuscule particles of dust that had built up since cleaning up dinner last night. Looking back at the living room and kitchen of his apartment, Jimmy was satisfied with how clean it looked. His apartment looked like it could be the model apartment that complexes showed off to prospective renters. There was everything you would expect: couches, end tables, lamps, a television, but it all felt artificial. The apartment had no feeling of being lived in. That didn’t bother Jimmy. This cleanliness and picture-perfect presentation were all he had ever known. He had no concept of a feeling of hominess, of a place being filled with warmth and personality. Next to the door on a low hook hung Jimmy’s work bag. The bag was mixed use, work items and personal items. His lunch, work laptop, and a spare pull-on ultra-absorbent brief, along with travel-size powder and wipes, were contained within. He hated that he was forced to pack extra protection, because he knew that meant he was admitting that he would need a change. Just underneath the dangling bag, there was a bench with neatly arranged rows of shoes on the underside. Grabbing his red New Balance shoes, he slipped them on with practiced ease and grabbed his bag. He took one last look around the apartment to make sure he hadn’t left anything potentially hazardous on. Doing a final check of his pockets, feeling his keys, wallet, and phone, Jimmy turned off the overhead lights and exited his apartment. Locking the door to his fifth-floor apartment, Jimmy quickly made his way down the stairs and outside to the bus stop, arriving at five minutes to seven, just like he did every morning. The bus arrived five minutes late, much to Jimmy’s chagrin. Stepping onto the bus and swiping his Metro Pass, he was greeted by the same friendly driver who always was on this route. An uneventful twenty minutes later, the bus arrived at Jimmy’s stop in the heart of downtown Cincinnati. The bus deposited him just across the street from his work. Making his way to the street corner, he hustled across the crosswalk while it was still showing the Walk sign. Stopping a moment to catch his breath, Jimmy made his way to the front door of Hermes Insurance Inc’s soaring downtown headquarters. Doing his best not to be swept up by the revolving door, he carefully made his way to the security station. Swiping his badge at the reader, the turnstile gate opened with a click. The elevator bank was just beyond, and he was lucky enough to catch the polished gold elevator doors before they could close completely. Seeing that he had the elevator to himself, he quickly pressed the button for the tenth floor so he could keep it that way. The rapidly ascending elevator deposited him on his desired floor. He made his way to the break room to get ready for the workday. Depositing his prepared meal, made the night before, into the communal refrigerator, Jimmy took a seat to wait for the start of his shift at eight. He took several deep breaths in an attempt to prepare himself to be yelled at all day. He hated his job, his coworkers, and his boss was the worst. His choice of jobs hadn’t been large in this struggling economy. You took whichever jobs were available. As the clock flipped to eight o’clock on the dot, Jimmy swiped his badge at the check-in station. Hustling to his cubicle in the back of the room, he quickly sets up for the day. Once his computer finally booted up, he was able to sign in to all necessary work programs. He grabbed the headset from its dock built into his office phone. He exhaled as he put the headset on and once again attempted to steel himself for the day ahead. Marking himself ready to receive calls, Jimmy prayed that his first customer would be nice and not a mean customer. Jimmy was pleasantly surprised when, after reading his scripted answering prompt, the voice on the other end of the line was a kindly elderly woman who had dialed the wrong number. Quickly assuring her that it was not a problem, he switched to the next caller. This time, he wasn’t so lucky. The customer on the line was very audibly frustrated as Jimmy read through his case. By the end of the call, the man was screaming in his ear, calling him names like “idiot, useless, fool,” and eventually demanding to speak to a supervisor. He did as asked, even though his Supervisor would just tell the customer the same things he had. As Jimmy disconnected from the call, he felt a small spurt of pee escape into his padded brief. Yelling customers always made him anxious. They caused him to inadvertently clench himself as if he was trying to pull away from the voice on the other end of the phone. So when the call ended and he relaxed, a small spurt escaped into his brief. For the thousandth time, Jimmy cursed his anxiety and urge incontinence. Thankfully, no one at work knew about this, and he wanted to keep it that way. He just knew the department head would humiliate him if he knew about the incontinence. He was the nephew of one of the C Suite executives, and he walked around knowing he was untouchable. He blatantly played favorites, taking work off of the people he liked, and shoving more on the ones he didn’t. Jimmy was very firmly in the category of people he didn’t like. Jimmy had no clue why. He had barely interacted with the man outside of yes sir or no sir. If he had to guess, he believed it was likely that he was small, scrawny, timid, and quiet, the perfect combination for any bully’s ire. He tried to be pleasant, but it just seemed to piss the man off even more. Several hours and many involuntary spurts later, it was finally time for lunch. Jimmy ate quickly, using the remainder of his lunch to write a To Do list for himself, starting with this evening. The main task that needed to be completed was to stop by the diaper bank and restock his nighttime disposable briefs. He was down to half on his current bag and wanted to resupply before it got any lower. He didn’t want to risk running out and being left high and dry. He completed the list with several other minor cleaning tasks added on. Lunch about to end, Jimmy made his way to the Men’s room to change into a dry pull on briefs. Glancing around as he walked, to see if anyone else was in the bathroom before entering. Shutting himself in a stall, he quickly removed his slacks and placed them on the hook attached to the stall door. With practiced efficiency, he tore the sides of his wet brief and removed it. He put the used brief on the back of the toilet. Wiping himself down, he deposited the wipe in the open brief and rolled it up tight. Depositing the soiled brief into a sealable plastic bag, he quickly grabbed the dry brief and pulled it on. Quickly, dusting his intimate areas, he packed his bag back up and stepped back into his pants. As he turned back to grab the bag with the soiled brief, he heard the door to the bathroom open. He froze for a moment to allow the newcomer to enclose himself in a stall. Jimmy quickly flushed the toilet and left the stall. He tossed the soiled brief into the trash and washed his hands. He placed the wet paper towels over the bag, but before he could cover the bag any further, he heard the toilet flush and rushed out of the bathroom instead. Clocking back in at one pm on the dot, he returned to his station. Jimmy preferred the afternoons at work. Afternoons were when he took care of reports and forms that his boss had shoved off onto him, being too “busy” to do them himself. Doing reports meant he wasn’t taking calls, and no calls meant no yelling, and no yelling meant no spurts. Thirty minutes before quitting time, he finally completed all of his boss’s work for the day and printed out the reports to deliver them as instructed. Making his way to the dreaded “bro” department manager’s office, he timidly knocked on the office door. After being bid to enter, he handed in the reports like he always did. He got a dismissive handwave from the boss, as expected, and turned to exit the office and return to his cubicle. As he was passing through the door frame, his boss called for him to return. Confused, he cautiously made his way back to the desk, and to his surprise, his boss complimented him for his work on the report. Suddenly, he was standing and walking around his desk to shake Jimmy’s hand. He was too stunned to react as his boss shook his hand. Still complimenting Jimmy’s work, he gently guided him out to the main call center floor. Loudly clapping his hands, he called for silence, saying he had a special announcement. He started by thanking the team for all their hard work. Platitudes finished, he moved on to the announcement portion of his speech. Jimmy’s mind couldn’t help but go a mile a minute. Why was he up here with the boss? Was he getting a promotion? Was he getting fired? What was happening? As he contemplated this in his head, he caught just a few words from his boss’s speech, “baby,” “found in the trash.” Just as the words registered in his brain, he felt something brush the rear waistband of his brief. Too late, he realized that he had tucked his shirt into the back of his briefs and not his slacks. Realization dawning on him, he felt his pants being pulled down and his pull on his brief exposed to the entire office. The room burst out into a cacophony of derisive laughter as they observed the small man standing in front of them, pants around his ankles, padded briefs on display. Jimmy tried to make himself smaller, bending his knees and trying to cover up the brief with his hands, but it was a futile effort; everyone had already seen. As the laughter and humiliation washed over him, his bladder, which he’d been holding since lunch, suddenly released. Jimmy began to quickly flood his briefs, quickly turning them a muted shade of yellow. As the flood soaked into the brief and spread up the front, the laughter came back doubly loud as people noticed that he was wetting himself in humiliation. The final nail in Jimmy’s coffin came when, unable to contain the sudden flood, his pull on his briefs began to leak, and urine ran down his legs. The spectacle now complete, Jimmy was left standing in the middle of the floor, pants around his ankles, wearing a leaky brief. Everyone just started pointing and laughing even harder, making comments about “baby needing a diaper change” and “where’s your Mommy?” After a few minutes, with jollies had, the rest of the office went back to their desks and began packing up for the end of the day. Jimmy quickly pulled up his slacks and ran to his cubicle. Grabbing his phone, he quickly ran out of the office into a waiting elevator and out the front door of the building.

Trigger Warnings: Non-con (mind control, violence against women) Sexual content Swearing Religious contexts *This story is MAGICAL REALISM and is not made to make any sense so it's not going to be like real life* ooOoo Synopsis: Stumbling down the wrong way, Lenora discovers the dangers of walking alone at night. She is transported to a place beyond her wildest imaginations but it's not all rainbows and butterflies when she realizes that something more sinister is at play. ooOoo Part 1: The Awakening Chapter 1 It was still dark as Lenora stumbled her way down the street. Heels in one hand, purse in the other with messy bedhead, Lenora was on cloud 9. She had just had the best sex of her life. That was enough to distract her from the fact that she would be dying from a dreadful hangover in just a few hours. It was her best friend Henley's thirtieth birthday and you only turn thirty once. It was either go all out or nothing. And they for sure went over and beyond. Lenora wasn’t a big drinker anymore like she’d been in her heyday when she was young, dumb and the life of the party. Those days were past her but tonight, just for one night, all she had wanted was to relive her college years. To feel pretty again. To have fun. And so she did. If only Lenora knew that she would meet the finest man in existence that would make her question everything about herself. He was perfect in every way but her conscience wouldn’t allow her to stay the night. She couldn’t look him in the eyes in the morning and explain all the reasons why she'd just made the most terrible mistake in her entire life. She refused to let him be the rebound because she had just gotten out of a long and strenuous relationship. So Lenora fled, like she usually did, hoping he wouldn’t be hurt too badly. You hotel? I come home rn. Her fingers stumbled over the letters, drunkenly texting into the group chat knowing they were all probably dead asleep. They’d left the bar at three, heading their separate directions. Lenora had been adamantly against going with Jake - or was it Jack? She wasn’t quite sure. But her girlfriends made quite the point - what was your thirties for if you didn’t live a little? And they were right. Lenora had turned into a recluse since the breakup and she was tired of being all sad and mopey. But a one night stand was not the answer. It never was. Glancing at her phone again, she’d forgotten the directions were up. The supposed fifteen minute walk had turned into a twenty because somewhere along the way she’d missed a turn. “Fuck.” Lenora grumbled. Why hadn’t she just ordered a taxi? The street was empty, stores closed and a silence you could not find in the city settled over her body. Lenora Kilpatrick was a city girl through and through. Born and bred in the Bronx to an Irish Catholic family, she’d never even heard of a cicada before coming to Savannah, Georgia, and didn’t believe until now that southern hospitality was actually a thing. But that was beside the point. In the city, you were never alone. There was the bodega open twenty-four seven, the homeless man that slept on the corner and Fluffy - the fat local cat that would follow you for miles. He always hissed for food as if he hadn’t just been fed a few minutes prior. However, Savannah was not the city. It was as far away as you could get and Lenora tried not to let herself get paranoid, but she couldn't help but repeatedly turn her head over her shoulder. It was too silent, eerily so. At the next street, turn left. “Left?” her brows furrowed as it rerouted. Stopping at where it directed, she found nothing but a dark dingy alley. She muttered, “this is where I get murdered and my body is never found.” Shut it! Her mind hissed. Lenora rolled her eyes. This was the time where she probably should have just given up and called an Uber because if she were sober, the red flags would be screaming in her face and she would have seen the man hidden in the shadows. OoOoo “Ditsy blondes make the cutest diaper girls.” Her head whipped up, phone nearly slipping from her hand at the sound of a voice. She swore to God it whispered in her ear but looking around, there was no one there. A slight breeze ruffled her hair sending a chill down her spine. She told herself that it was probably nothing. It was just the wind and her overactive imagination from watching one too many true crime documentaries. Having taken in her surroundings once more, she deduces that it was truly nothing but that. She rubbed her eyes, attempting to clear the fuzz from her mind. The directions are saying to still continue forward, but there is nowhere to go - “Somebody has been a naughty girl.” Lenora gasped, nearly jumping out of her skin as the voice returned. There was a warmth on her skin, as if someone was breathing down the back of her neck. Yet she was alone. The map on her phone continues to speak and still twenty minutes remain despite the five that she had walked. Either her phone was broken (which was highly unlikely as she’d just bought it) or she’d misread the time (Lenora knew she hadn’t). Looking back to where she had come from and the darkness ahead, she made the first reasonable decision that night. But a giggling voice stopped her in her tracks. “Hehehehe!” It was a girl. Seemingly young, but there was something off about it. She spun around. No one. “Look to your left! It sang and her body complied. “To your right!" Right? She’s getting dizzy now. “Turn around.” “What -” Lenora could not find her voice. A hand clamped down on her shoulder and long, sharp nails dug into her skin. Lenora yanked herself away with such ferocity that she nearly fell down. The scream that had built in her throat was stifled in pure horror as a girl - no - woman stood before her. Smiling with her teeth bared, her head tilted to the side. There was a dark gleam in her eyes and she smirked. “Boo! Did I scare you?” In all actuality, it was less than sixty seconds that Lenora remained frozen. She attempted to rationalize the sight before her: tutu, pink ribbons, high pitched giggles and… a diaper. Something was wrong, dreadfully so. Her mouth opens and closes, eyes wide, but couldn’t force the word from her lips. Everything screamed at her run. To hide and get far far away. And so she did - well - tried. “Where are you going?” the woman whined. “Why won’t you play with me?” Her bare feet slapped against the concrete ground, stomach churning with nausea as she pumped her legs as hard as they could go. It was as if she was flying through the air and barely noted as she stumbled over broken glass. She was immune to the stinging pain on the bottom of her feet and blood that poured from the open wound. Lenora’s only focus was to get out of the alley and away from this crazy diapered woman. Her chest heaved up and down, only serving as a reminder of how unfit she had gotten in the last several years. As the exit onto the main street neared, Lenora willed herself to not give up now. She was almost there. Just a few more steps. Three, two, one… Lenora raced around the corner with her phone in her hand, prepared to call for help when - “Your back!” A yelp escaped her lips when the diapered woman appeared before her once again. She smiled ear to ear. “No-” Lenora gasped, looking every which way only to discover that she was back where they just were. The alley. “Whatcha lookin’ at?” the woman chirped. Tied up into two pigtails at the top of her head, her golden blonde hair bounced animatedly. “I - we - how -” Lenora stammered. She anxiously tugged on the ends of her own thick sandy blonde curls as she felt a cold dread wash over. This didn’t make sense. This couldn’t be real. How could she end up back in the same place when she ran away? The diapered woman frowned. “Whatcha doin’?” What am I doing? Lenora barked a slightly crazed laugh and wondered whether she had truly gone insane. “Wha-what am I doing? Me?” tears welled up in her eyes. She shook her head.“No! We are not doing this! Wake up!” she slapped herself in the face. “Wake the fuck up, Lenora!” This had to be some crazy fucked up dream. It was the only possible solution. But as her hand continuously connected with her skin and the diapered woman remained, nothing changed. She couldn’t wake up. “You can’t leave.” the diapered woman simply said. Lenora hissed, throwing her hands up in the air. “And why not? “Because no one ever leaves the Alley.” “I can do whatever I want!” she snapped. “This is my dream! I control what happens and I want to go home!” The diapered woman only shrugged. “Okay… then leave. You know where the exit is.” The mockery was so obvious that it only infuriated her more. “Good. Watch me.” “Alrighty! I’ll see you soon!” Lenora didn’t bother to wait around to question what she meant. She stalked back in the direction she came, only a few feet away. Lenora was done with this bullshit and she was most definitely done with boys. But as Lenora turned the corner, the sudden twist of her ankle sent her tumbling forward. She just managed to stick her hand out, stopping herself before she could hit the ground. The young woman caught her balance but the contents of her purse spilt out everywhere. Rolling away, Lenora quickly scurried to collect them all and she was almost done when, she hesitates. Beside her hand is a splatter of fresh blood and broken glass. It's like what she stepped on. No. It was what she stepped on... She knew right away. Sitting up quickly, that’s when Lenora realized that she was not alone. Her back was turned toward the Alley, facing the main street and that was when her heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. “Do you believe me now?” Oh how could she forget that voice... wispy yet domineering and utterly terrifying. Lenora forced herself to turn around. The diapered woman stood in a similar spot just a few feet away and hummed a familiar tune. “Do you believe me now?” Her legs trembled like a newborn fawn which nearly brought her to the ground. The blood drained from her face and left her already pale skin a ghostly complexion. The diapered woman waddled the short distance, unable to make her thighs touch. An unmistakable squelch emitted and even through the dark Lenora could see the yellow-stained padding. “What have you done to me?” her voice was just below a whisper. The diapered woman sighed, almost annoyed and quickly moved to stand before her, nose to nose. Her hot minty breath wafted over her face. “You were called. The Alley only summons the most destitute and fallen women. No respectable lady would find herself alone outside at these hours of the night… especially dressed like that.” Her voice dripped in disdain as she eyed her tiny red slip and her shoeless feet in disgust. Perhaps, in her early twenties when Lenora was no more than one hundred fifteen pounds, she could have gotten away with this outfit. But her womanly features had developed quite noticeably and her old clothes no longer fit her figure the way they once did. However, that didn’t mean she should crawl up in a hole and die! “Your slut shaming me? Unbelievable.” Lenora scoffed as she shook with rage. “Take a look at yourself! What grown adult wears a fucking diaper!?” Lenora was not a violent person and usually preferred to take the high road but could barely stop herself from putting her hands on the woman’s body. “The Alley prioritizes repentance. Repent for your wrongdoings and you may be forgiven.” “And how do I do that?” she scoffed. “First you accept.” “Accept what?” “The Diapering.” Lenora was not sure she heard that correctly. She demanded that she repeat it again. The lady explained. “The Diapering is a right of passage if you want to join the sisterhood.” Sisterhood? Lenora thought they were the only ones here but could not help but follow the diapered woman’s gaze upward. There are windows she had not noticed - windows she was sure had not been there before - and a flash of movement from inside caught her eye. The diapered woman giggled. “That’s just Nini. She’s a curious little thing.” “Nini?” She nodded. “You can meet Nini and the others soon. They all want to meet you. We have been watching you.” As Lenora stared into her stormy blue eyes, bordering grey, there was nothing behind them. They were soulless, empty, devoid of any emotion. “I want to go home.” Lenora’s voice broke and could feel the onslaught of tears forming. She had quickly sobered up and a pounding ache threatened to split her head in two. “Please… just let me go home.” “I’m afraid I have no control over that,” The diapered woman pouted. “The moment you stepped into the Alley, you relinquished all power of control” “But - “ “Poor, sweet, Lenora,” she cut her off. “You don’t want to end up like the others, do you?” That sounded like a threat. “No, I don’t but - ” Lenora paused. Staring wide eyed at the diapered woman, she realized what she just said. “You know my name. I never told you my name.” “I know everyone’s name. Does that scare you?” Yes. A cold sweat drenched her body. Lenora began to back up until she no longer could her and her body hit the wall. For every step back was another step forward for the diapered woman. Lenora was powerless and then her arms suddenly shot out. Grabbing at her hips, it only took one swift movement for the clothes to be yanked clean off of her body. The fight or flight mode had made an apparent decision. Lenora could only slide to the ground, attempting to cover up her most intimate parts. The diapered woman cackled, hands over mouth as her laughter took an hysterical edge. “Such a silly girl…” she drawled, making a disappointing sound with her mouth. “No undies or bra - not that you need them anymore. Still, there comes a point where silliness is just naughtiness. My name is Keeper Mercy and I am Keeper of the Alley. My job is to ensure that you all remain good girls. Do you want to be a good girl... or a bad girl?” Forced to respond, Lenora could not stop the tremble in her voice, knowing there was only one correct response. “G-g-good girl.” “Fantastic!” Keeper Mercy exclaimed in a bizarre contrast to the tone she exuded moments ago. “I am so happy you have decided to stay with us.” ooOoo Author's Note: Hello all! This is a short story I wrote a while ago. It's got about seven chapters already completely written and edited so I will try to upload one to two chapters weekly! I love hearing your thoughts so please feel free to REVIEW! It inspires me to keep writing and push stories out quicker ! Also, as you probably have seen, I placed trigger warnings at the very top. Those will be the only ones for the whole story so take notice and decide now if this story is for you. In the meantime stay tuned and happy reading!

Chapter 1  “Okay everyone, it’s time to draw for today’s Hanako Duty,” Morisawa-sensei said as he entered class 5-A ten minutes before the official start of homeroom carrying a small fish bowl with three scraps of paper in it, and a mostly opaque plastic convenience store shopping bag tied shut by the handles. Unlike every other class in school, this was our class’s unofficial start time, because whoever had Hanako Duty needed the time to get there and back. “Remember,” he added, “there are only three names left, so tomorrow we’ll refill the bowl, and some of you will have two chances to have your names drawn.”  I hadn’t been in the fourth-grade class that had Hanako Duty last year, but I had heard that they had tried scheduling everyone’s day in advance, and a lot of students had called in sick on their scheduled days, which is why this year they were drawing names randomly and refilling the bowl before it was totally empty. I was surprised that anyone would go so far as to miss school to get out of Hanako Duty, although I was hoping for the two out of three chance of my name not being drawn, even if it meant I didn’t have to do any other classroom chores that day.  “Ready?” Morisawa-sensei asked nobody in particular. A few students hadn’t arrived yet, but everyone knew their names weren’t in the bowl, so there was no sense waiting for them. He reached into the bowl and tossed the few crumpled up scraps a few times to make things as random as he could before pulling one out and unfolding it. “Suzuhara Takeshi-kun,” he read.  I slumped involuntarily for a moment at my bad luck, then stood up and made my way to the door, taking the bag from Morisawa-sensei on my way past.  I went straight to the east-side third-floor girls’ washroom and knocked three times on the door. “Hanako-san, are you in there?”  “I am. Come on in,” came a muffled reply.  “I’m a boy,” I added nervously.  A girl’s translucent face phased through the door. “Don’t worry, nobody else ever uses this washroom.” She retreated as I pushed the door open, and the image of a girl about my age wearing a yellow sweater with a flower appliqué and a slightly too short red skirt hovered in front of me. She would have been a little shorter than me if she had been standing on the ground, but hovering like this our eyes were level. I recognized her as Hanako from my classmates’ days having Hanako Duty, right down to the outfit. “You’re Takeshi-kun, right? Or would you rather I call you Suzuhara-kun?” she asked.  She had been in class for attendance every day, but we had never interacted, so I was impressed that she remembered my name. “Do you want me to call you by your family name?” I asked in response.  “I don’t know what my family name was,” she replied.  “Well if I have to call you by your given name, it’s only fair that you do the same to me,” I concluded.  “Then Takeshi-kun, I’ll be counting on you today,” she announced.  “Yeah,” I replied.  It was my first time in a girls’ washroom and I felt disoriented by the absence of urinals, but I wasn’t here to use the toilets for obvious reasons. so I stepped out of my shoes and into a set of bathroom slippers, hurried to the third stall, and locked the door. This washroom still had floor toilets; they hadn’t replaced them with western-style seat toilets when they renovated the rest of the school’s washrooms because of the haunting situation, and they hadn’t gone back and finished the job after Hanako Duty started.  I put the plastic bag on the floor, straddled the fixture, removed my trousers and underwear, and hung them on the hook on the door. As I reached down to the plastic bag again, Hanako’s face phased through the door. “Which color of paper would you like—red or blue?” she asked.  I covered my crotch with my hands as fast as I could. “What’s wrong with you?” I asked, but she just stared into the middle distance. For a moment it seemed like she was getting smaller and younger, until she shook her head and returned to the size she had been when I first entered the washroom.  “Sorry, what’s the problem?” she asked.  “A little privacy, please!” I demanded.  “Oh, well the thing is, you know how I can move through these walls?” She waved her hand through the stall’s side wall to demonstrate, even as most of her was still on the other side of the door. “It works that way with seeing too. I know things are there, like walls, clothes, or your hands, but they don’t stop me from seeing what’s on the other side.”  I felt myself blush. ”For living people it matters that someone isn’t looking at us while we’re naked,” I retorted. “Don’t you remember that from being alive?”  “I don’t remember anything from being alive,” she replied. “I don’t even know if Hanako was my name. I think they just called me that because there’s a flower on my shirt.”  “Then I’m telling you now, we don’t like it,” I said. “Maybe knowing that will help you remember other things.”  “Whatever,” she said, and returned outside.  I untied the knot in the plastic bag and took out one of the two “Bigger-than-Big” size underwear-style paper diapers from inside. Thankfully it had a plain design, other than saying which side was the front and back and having a vertical tape at the rear to hold it closed for disposal. I stepped into the leg holes and pulled it up over my crotch, then opened the stall door where Hanako was hovering with her back to me.  “There,” I said, ignoring that she had just told me that the door didn’t stop her from seeing, and she turned toward me again. “All I have to do is wear this, right?”  “Yeah,” she said, sounding a little unsure.  I took my underwear from the hook on the door and put it in the bag, then unhooked my trousers and pulled them up over the diaper. “Okay, let’s go,” I said, picked up the bag, and marched toward the door, pausing only to switch back from slippers to my own shoes.  She hovered a step behind me as I opened the door and exited into the hallway, but ten meters down the hall I heard her say, “Takeshi-kun,” from the washroom door. I looked back, and she was beckoning me toward her with her face and hand halfway through the door and the rest of her still behind it.  I walked back to her. “What’s the problem?” I asked.  “The thing is, nobody ever told me what the rules are for being a ghost. I had to figure them out myself. I don’t know why I’m stuck in this washroom, and I don’t know why I can leave when I’m with someone who’s wearing… one of those…” She blushed.  “Diapers?” I whispered.  “Yeah. I think it’s because it’s like a portable toilet, and maybe I can haunt any toilet, but when you asked if all you had to do was wear it, it made me think you just going to wear it and not use it, and if you don’t use it, it isn’t a toilet, it’s just underwear, and I can’t haunt underwear.”  “I’ll use it later then,” I lied.  “If I could make myself believe something I thought wasn’t true, I could probably leave this washroom whenever I wanted.”  “Then what do I have to do to convince you?”  “If you wet it a little right now, it will definitely be a toilet, and then I’ll be able to haunt you.”  She was right that I hadn’t been planning to use it at all. I assumed the rest of my classmates hadn’t used their diapers when it was their turn; after all, what ten year old would want to use a diaper? But if I didn’t come back to class with Hanako then I wouldn’t get credit for Hanako Duty, and if she didn’t come to class she’d get lonely, and bored, and frustrated, and that would lead to all the spooky haunting behavior that was why nobody still wanted to use the third floor girls’ washroom. So I had to try. Even though I didn’t feel like I had to pee at all, and my years of toilet training fought against me, I pushed as hard as I could, trying to get something to come out, thinking about faucets and waterfalls and bridges over rapids. After about thirty seconds I managed to produce a little spurt, probably no more than a teaspoon.  I gasped for breath. “Sorry, that’s all I could do,” I said, but as I said it she floated out of the door and wrapped her arms around my right bicep.  “Thank you, Takeshi-kun,” she whispered. I looked at her face hovering over my shoulder, and she was smiling broadly, and actually pretty cute. I couldn’t even feel anything different about the diaper, but if peeing in it that little could make a cute girl smile at me like that, maybe having Hanako Duty for a day wouldn’t be that bad.

This is a story that I've already completed, and I'll release the parts as I get a chance to edit. It's the story of a boy going into high school who gets sent to stay with his aunt during the summer and she treats him the same as his younger cousins. The Drive to my Aunt's House My mom was deployed to the Middle East the summer after I finished eighth grade. My mom was a single parent, so I went to stay with my Aunt Amanda for the summer. She lived in this remote mountain town, and I didn’t know any kids my age who lived near her house. I was fourteen, which made me too young to get a job, and too old for summer camp. I would spend all summer with my two younger cousins. Scott was seven years old, and Debbie was five. In truth, I liked my aunt, even though she still treated me like I was a little kid. For some reason, she didn’t realize I was a teenager and didn’t need to be supervised all the time. My mom warned me, “Tommy, I know it feels like Aunt Amanda treats you like a kid, but if you can show her that you’re mature, she promised to give you some more freedom and responsibility. But that means that you have to be helpful and respectful. You might need to help with your cousins and, of course, clean up your messes.” The truth was, despite being fourteen and entering high school, I acted more like a kid. My mom still had to remind me to brush my teeth and tell me to take a shower at night. She constantly had to tell me to put away my things, and I never did any chores without being told to. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to, but I just never thought about it unless she asked me. I also would pout and whine, and even tantrum, when I didn’t get my way. I don’t think I was a bad kid, but I was just really immature for my age. I’m not completely sure, but I think my mom hoped time with my aunt would help. My mom and aunt met halfway between their houses. Scott and Debbie were in the car with my aunt, and I noticed a diaper bag in the back of the car. That surprised me because I thought Debbie was already potty trained and figured Scott was too old for diapers, at least during the day. We did our goodbyes, and I took a seat in the passenger side next to my aunt for the three-hour drive to her house. Now, despite my mom’s warnings, I overindulged in chips and soda along the way, and my stomach was already rumbling when we got on our way. I figured it wasn’t an emergency yet. I didn’t want to ask my aunt to stop because she already warned me before we left. She asked, “Tommy, it’s a long drive, do you need to go potty before we leave?” That annoyed me and I replied, “I’m not a baby! I can hold it.” Aunt Amanda noted my sharp tone, “Ok, but remember, you can’t ask me to stop unless you go potty now.” The pressure grew and I tried to fart a little to relieve it, but it wasn’t just a fart. I felt something come out, and it wasn’t just a small leak. It was enough that I could feel it in my underwear, and it wasn’t long before I started to smell it. I was fourteen years old, and I just pooped my pants! I wanted my aunt to see me as a teenager and not just some little kid, but that wouldn’t be possible if she knew that I pooped my pants. I tried to be discrete, but Aunt Amanda noticed the odor. She asked, “Scotty, did you poop?” “No.” Aunt Amanda then asked, "Debbie?” “No, Mommy. I’m a big girl.” “I know you are, honey. It smells like somebody pooped, so we’re going to stop.” We pulled into a rest stop, and everybody got out. My aunt checked Scott and Debbie first. Scott didn’t poop, but he wet his Pull-Up and his mom said, “Scotty, that’s your second accident. That means that you need to go back to diapers. We’re going to take a break from potty training.” I tried to sneak off as she was dealing with Scott, but she saw me. “Where do you think you are going?” “I need to go to the bathroom?” “Not yet; I need to see if it was you.” “WHAT! Don’t treat me like a baby. I didn’t poop my pants!” My aunt shot me a stern look, “Do you need to go to time-out?” I shook my head and meekly said, “No.” “Ok then. I understand that you want me to treat you like a big kid, but I can’t treat you like a big kid unless you act like one. Do big kids throw tantrums?” “No.” “That’s right, and you just threw a tantrum, didn’t you?” “But …” I didn’t get a chance to finish my protest. “Did you just shout at me and cry that you didn’t poop?” I nodded. “If you didn’t, let me check.” “Please! Let me go to the bathroom. I’ll clean it up.” “Was it you?” I blushed and cried, “Only a little bit.” “So, it was you; why didn’t you say so?” “I was embarrassed.” She placed a change pad from the diaper bag in the back of her SUV and said, “Hop up so I can take care of your mess.” “Um. What? Can’t I just go to the bathroom and clean myself?” My aunt shook her head, “I’m afraid not, Tommy. I need to make sure you’re properly cleaned.” I protested, “I can do it myself. I’m not a baby!” I hoped that would make her realize that I didn’t need her to clean my butt, but she just rolled her eyes and scoffed. “Really? Do big kids poop their pants?” “It was an accident!” “Yeah, it was, and I need to make sure it won’t happen again.” “It won’t happen again, I promise. I’m not a baby; I’m fourteen years old.” By this point, I was whining and begging. Aunt Amanda shook her head and said, “Tommy, if you want me to treat you like a big kid, you have to act like a big kid. So far, I’ve seen no evidence that you can do that.” “What? I am a big kid. You can’t do this.” “Do big kids poop their pants?” I shook my head. “Do big kids pout and whine?” I cried, “I’m not pouting!” By this point, Aunt Amanda was tired of it, “Look! If you’re going to act like a baby, I’m going to treat you like a baby. I can’t potty train you if you’re not cooperating.” “I am potty trained. It was an accident.” She laughed and said, “I certainly hope so. I’d hate to think you did that on purpose. However, at my house, an accident means that you have to wear Pull-Ups until you can show me that it won’t happen again.” She took a pacifier and ordered, “Open up.” I asked, “What’s that?” and as I did, she plopped the pacifier in my mouth. “That’s a pacifier. That’s what you get when you whine too much in my house. Keep that in your mouth until I take it out. Now be a good boy and lie down on the mat.” I resigned myself to having my aunt clean my messy bottom but pleaded for more privacy. In a muffled voice, because of the pacifier, I cried, “Can’t we do this in the baffroom?’ “I’m sorry honey, but you’re too old to take into the women’s bathroom. We have to do this out here.” “But you’ll see my --,” I was too embarrassed to say it in front of my aunt. Aunt Amanda grinned, “Honey, I’ve changed lots of little boys. I’ve even changed your diaper a few times.” I closed my eyes and let her lift my legs and clean my bottom, just like I was three years old. She finished wiping my bottom and then praised me, “You’re being such a good boy for me. It is so much easier when you’re not squirming.” She put my legs through a Pull-Up and then told me to lift up, so she could finish putting the Pull-Up on me. “See, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” “I guess so.” I suddenly realized that everybody would see me in just the Pull-Up when I got up to put on my shorts. I asked, “Can you help me with my shorts?” “You want me to help you get dressed?” “I don’t want anybody to see me in just the Pull-Up.” She nodded and then said, “Let’s see what you have in your bag. You can’t wear the ones you were wearing because they need to be cleaned.” After she finished, she helped me up and asked, “Are you going to be a good boy?” I nodded, and she took the pacifier out of my mouth and said, “Ok, that’s good. Keep this in your pocket to remind you what happens when you pout.” She then pointed to the package of Pull-Ups and said, “These are just in case. You still need to use the potty. If you can use the potty for three days, I’ll let you wear underwear again. But, if you don’t, you are going to stay in diapers until I can potty train you. Scotty is going back to diapers because he wasn’t using the potty, and the same thing will happen to you.”

Hello everyone, it’s been a while, and I’d like to try my hand at writing again. I know this particular concept isn’t exactly original, but I wanted to do something that doesn’t take place in the Diaper Dimension. This story ignores the Covid-19 pandemic, since I started writing it a long time ago before all that happened. I hope you enjoy what I have so far anyway! ############ Prologue: Day 7,118 Name: Emory Mason DOB: 21/07/2002 CIN: D14R5721 Citizen Lifestyle Assignment Sorting and Sectioning (CLASS) Result: Little Emory stares at the letter in disbelief. She feels numb. Hollowed out. She’s always been good at hiding it, making the profilers say whatever she wants them to say. It’s not hard, the questions are pretty straightforward, the answers easy to manipulate. Or at least, they had been until now. Her eyes burn, tears welling up, making the letter impossible to read--not that it matters now anyway. She’d been a fool to think she could manipulate the results of the most comprehensive, and thorough personality test ever conceived. Although, she thinks, there was more to this test than the basic questionnaire she’d filled out every year at school. Those had been simple things, designed to help the teacher understand their class. The actual CLASS exam had been a different beast altogether. There’d been bloodwork, physical ability tests, cognitive assessments...much more than she’d been expecting. She’s always done well in school, and although she’s no athlete; she’s too small and underweight to really be able to participate in sports, she likes to think she’s in good shape. But in the end, it’s the bloodwork that has given her away, her body has betrayed her in ways she hadn’t anticipated--enzymes and hormone levels can’t be fabricated, not without drugs, and a positive drug test before Classification is an immediate prison sentence. “No…” Emory whispers quietly. Her life is ending. All her careful answers to the questionnaires, all the effort she’d put into studying and getting good grades to get into a good university...all wasted. Her parents will disown her--they’ve made no secret of their hatred for Littles, they see them as inferior, a drain on the resources of society. All her friends are either Neutrals or Caregivers, but all the Caregivers are spoken for, and none of the Neutrals are at a point in their life where they can foster her until she finds a permanent placement. The only other Caregiver she knows is her roommate, Melody, but Melody’s never said anything about having a little, so that might not be an option either--she might not even want one... Emory might be able to continue her university education, but not without a Caregiver to sponsor her, and she certainly won’t be able to live unsupervised, like the adult she’s so desperately worked to become. “No!” She howls, and crumbles the letter into a tiny ball. Not that it matters, not really, every Federal, State, and Local agency already has her classification on file--the letter is really just a formality. She’s had her phone on silent, delaying the inevitable as long as possible until now, but she can’t hide from the results anymore. That realization is like a sucker punch, knocking the breath from her lungs and tying her stomach into an anxious, aching knot. She flops bonelessly onto the sofa, hugs a pillow to her chest, and sobs. The weight of her despair is crushing, the ache of her dreams being shattered winds around her chest like a band, squeezing the life out of her. Emory fumbles for her phone, crying and shaking so badly that she can barely dial the number she needs. “Hey, Emmy, I just got done at work, is everything okay?” Emory sucks in a shaky breath, forcing herself to control her breathing so she can speak. “Mellie, you gotta come home…” she chokes out, hiccupping. “Em, you sound really upset, what happened?” Melody’s voice is unbelievably tender and gentle, and the bands around Emory’s chest loosen a little. “I got my results today…” “Oh? Were they not what you expected?” “I’m...I’m a Little…” Emory manages to explain, before bursting into tears again. She’s said it out loud now, so it’s real, and definitive and inescapable. “Okay. It’s gonna be okay, Emmy, I promise. I need you to listen to me very carefully though, alright?” Emory nods, then realizes that Melody can’t actually see her. “Mhmm.” “I put an Emergency Littles Kit in the medicine cabinet. It comes in a bright blue box with a white ribbon on the front, like a Christmas present. I need you to get it for me and open it okay? I’ll be right here with you the whole time.” “O-okay…” Emory forces herself to get up and go to the bathroom; her legs feel like they’re made of lead. She opens the medicine cabinet and takes out the box. Inside the box are four round candies that look kind of like lifesavers, one each of green, yellow, purple, and a clear one. There’s a chart on the inside of the lid, with the color of the candies and a corresponding string of letters and numbers, but it’s indecipherable to Emory. “I’ve got it Melody…” Emory sniffles, sitting down on the closed toilet lid. “Good. You’re doing such a wonderful job Emmy. I need you to taste the candies and tell me which one you like best. If you don’t like one, you can just spit it out into the garbage, okay?” “Okay. Here goes…” Emory says, swallowing nervously. The green and yellow candies taste horrible, and she spits them out immediately. The purple candy tastes incredible, and she feels a little less awful after eating it, though she does wish there were more of them. The clear candy is completely bland--not as bad as the first two, but she spits it out anyway. “I’m all done. I really like the purple one, but the green and yellow ones were nasty. The clear one didn’t really taste like anything.” “Alright. I’m going to be home in five minutes. I want you to go into the living room and turn on Super Squad; you like that show, right?” “Yeah…” Emory frowns. She’d never really thought anything of her interest in the childish TV show until now, and it irritates her that she’d been so oblivious. “Good. Just try to relax and wait for me to get back, alright? I have to go so I can drive.” “Okay...I’ll see you when you get back, I guess. Drive safe.” “I will. See you soon.” Melody replies, and then she hangs up. A fresh wave of tears rolls down Emory’s cheeks at the silence, and she shuffles out to the living room to follow Melody’s instructions. She curls up on the couch dejectedly with her pillow, trying to focus on the cheerful music and whimsical nature of the cartoon, but it doesn’t really help all that much--she’s too busy catastrophizing, imagining all the ways her life is about to be upended. She feels so incredibly alone and vulnerable, and the only thing she can do is watch TV and cry about it. After what feels like a lot longer than five minutes, Melody is kneeling down in front of Emory. “Oh, sweetheart...you’ve had a rough day, haven’t you?” Melody says, in the same gentle, lilting voice she’d used on the phone. Her face is kind and understanding, her brown eyes warm and inviting. She’s put her hair up today, in a messy bun. Her hair is a slightly darker shade of brown than Emory’s. She opens her arms for a hug, and Emory lunges into her arms, bursting into tears all over again. “Mellie...What am I gonna do?” Emory presses her face into Melody’s chest. She’s probably getting Melody’s shirt all snotty, but Melody only holds onto her tighter. She smells like baby powder and vanilla, and her embrace is warm and safe. At least for now, Emory doesn’t feel quite so terrible. “Shhh, honey.” Melody reaches underneath Emory’s shirt to rub her back. The skin-to-skin contact is soothing, and it helps to ground Emory amidst the swirl of emotion she’s feeling. “One thing at a time. I know this must be pretty scary for you, but I promise, it’s gonna be okay. First, we’re gonna cuddle here for a little bit until you’re calmer. Then, we’re gonna get you in a nice warm bath, and then we’re going to go to the store for some things, okay. We’re not gonna worry about anything else for right now.” Emory wants to protest, to say that of course she’s worried about literally everything else, but she doesn’t. Melody seems so sure that things will work out, so in control of a situation that’s completely unfamiliar to her, it seems foolish to argue. “Okay…” Melody rocks them for a bit, continuing to rub Emory’s back. The fact that Melody is so much bigger than her had always bothered Emory, because she’d wanted to be seen as an equal, which was hard to accomplish with Melody being so much taller than her. But now, it’s not so bad, since Melody can easily hold her. As much as she wants to deny it, Melody’s affections really are helping to calm her down. Melody stands and carries Emory into the kitchen, before sitting her down on the counter and filling up a glass with water. “Here,” Melody says gently. “You must be thirsty.” Emory nods and drains the glass; she hadn’t realized that she was thirsty until Melody’d mentioned it, and she drinks a second glass, then half of a third for good measure. “Thanks. I guess I was really thirsty.” “You’re welcome. You said you liked the purple candy?” Melody asks as she puts the used glass into the sink next to Emory. Emory nods, smiling a little at the memory of the taste. “It was really good! There was a chart on the inside of the lid, but I don’t know what the codes mean.” She reaches out to hold onto Melody’s shirt, keeping her close. Even the little bit of distance between them now seems like too much, like the world might just swallow her up in her newfound helplessness. Melody smiles gently and presses a kiss to Emory’s forehead. “That’s because those codes aren’t for you to worry about honey. Those are for me, so I know what to put into the kiosk at the Little’s Supply store--it will generate a shopping list for us to make sure we don’t miss anything. The candy should help you to feel a little more relaxed for the rest of the day.” “Oh.” Emory frowns as an awful thought occurs to her. “Will you take me to an assignment center? I know I won’t be allowed to live on my own, and I’m not sure if you even wanted a Little or not, so…” Melody raises an eyebrow, and Emory suddenly feels chastised and small. “Didn’t I just say that we’re not gonna worry about all that right now?” Emory looks at her lap, eyes welling up with tears all over again. “Yeah. Sorry.” Melody smiles and lifts Emory onto her hip. “It’s okay, sweetheart. And no, I’m not going to take you to an assignment center, those places are horrible. I don’t have a Little, because I haven’t really bonded with anyone in that way yet. Taking on a Little is kind of a big deal, you know, it’s a big commitment and a lot of responsibility. Caregivers are required to do lots of stuff to make sure Littles are taken care of, and if things don’t go well, we can end up in a lot of trouble.” “Really? I didn’t know that…” “Yeah. Mostly it’s just to make sure that Littles aren’t taken advantage of or abused. If someone takes on a Little, then they’re required to provide for them, just like you would for a child. There are things to help with all that of course--the government gives out a pretty hefty stipend to make sure people have enough money to get what they need, but it doesn’t always get used for the things it should be. Some Caregivers are only after status, and they’ll use the money on themselves and neglect their Little in the process.” “Oh.” Emory nibbles her thumb absently. “That seems pretty scary.” “Not really. It’s just something you’ve gotta take seriously. Sometimes Littles and Caregivers will have to part ways like if the Caregiver gets sick and can’t be responsible for the Little anymore. But outside of really serious stuff like that, it’s very difficult to separate from someone once you’ve made that commitment, at least legally speaking.” “Is that why you don’t have a Little yet?” Emory wonders. “Partly. I don’t want to let anyone down, you know? I mean, I know I can handle it, it’s just a lot to think about before making a decision. And, not all Caregivers are the kind who want Littles. Some people just like to help others in need--a lot of firefighters and police and stuff are Caregiver types. And, not all Littles need to have a Caregiver around all the time--it really depends on the person.” “Wow. That is a lot to think about.” Emory plays with Melody’s hair thoughtfully. “But don’t worry. Right now, I’m going to take care of you.” Melody heads back into the living room and then sits down on the couch with Emory in her lap. Do you mind if I read your letter? I’m gonna need some info from it for when we go to LS later on.” “Sure.” Emory uncrumples it as best she can and hands it over. “Does it say anything bad? I don’t really understand the technical stuff.” Melody is quiet for a moment while she reads, pausing occasionally to take notes on her phone, and then she smiles at Emory. “No, it doesn’t. It basically just says that you’ll be required to have supervision at all times. It also says that you’ll need diapers if I’m reading the section on bloodwork correctly--the rest of that stuff at the end is just info for the machine at the store.” Emory frowns and folds her arms. “How is having to wear diapers not a bad thing? What if I don’t want to be supervised all the time?” “The supervision is for your safety, and as far as the diapers go, you might not need them right away, but it’s indicated in your letter. You don’t want to be having accidents all the time do you?” Emory frowns. “No...but I’ve never really had a big problem with that.” “That’s part of why getting Classified is so important. You wouldn’t want that to be a surprise, would you?” “I guess not. But I haven’t had any accidents for a long time. I don’t see why it would just suddenly become a problem now.” “It’s different from person to person. Some Littles have accidents all their lives, and some only start having them after classification. The genetic markers in your bloodwork that identify you as a Little all activate at different speeds for different people. You might not be having problems now, but they’re coming, and it’s better to be prepared, right?” “Yeah...I don’t want to be a Little though.” “I’m sorry sweetheart. But there’s nothing that can be done about it. Just like you can’t help how tall you are or what color eyes you have. It’s not a terrible thing though, I promise.” “It’s not fair.” Emory points out. “I know. But that’s the way it is. Thank you for letting me read your letter. I know it’s a big adjustment, but I really think you’ll be happier once everything isn’t so new and different to what you’re used to. And I’m gonna be here to help you too.” “Thanks…Won’t you be in trouble at your job though? If you’re here with me?” Emory wonders. “No. There are all kinds of legal protections for Caregivers who live with someone who gets classified as a Little. They don’t last forever, but there’s nothing to worry about yet. I don’t actually need to go into the office anyway, it’s just nice to get out of the house sometimes.” Emory lets out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding and rests against Melody’s chest. Her future is still very uncertain, but knowing that Melody will be with her makes it a little less terrifying. “You’re very welcome, munchkin. Now, what do you say we get you into a nice, warm bath, and then we’ll get ready to go to the store. Sound good?” Emory nods, nibbling on the thumb of her free hand. “Yeah.” And then, before she can stop herself she says: “Will you stay? I don’t wanna be alone right now…” Melody scoops her up and settles her on her hip. “I’ll be right here with you the whole time. I know this must be really overwhelming for you. Just relax and let me handle everything okay? We’ll talk more about what to do next in the morning; right now we’re just going to try and relax. You just do what feels natural to you, okay, I’m not going to judge you or tease you.” Emory slips her thumb into her mouth experimentally, cheeks heating up in embarrassment, but Melody doesn’t seem fazed in the slightest. She feels a few soothing pats against her bottom, and she just relaxes into Melody, feeling safer than she has in a long time. She’s conflicted--she knows she should be mortified, appalled at herself even. But, all the same, she...isn’t. Emory’s life has been turned upside down in an instant, and if Melody is volunteering to navigate this crazy situation for her, maybe it’s best to just let her. And besides, maybe knowing her...tendencies as a Little will be helpful in the future. “Do you want bubbles in your bath tonight, Emmy?” Melody asks, setting Emory down on the floor so she can begin filling the tub. “Yes please.” Emory says around her thumb, taking hold of Melody’s shirt again. She squirms, the tiles are cold against her feet, and her bladder has begun signaling that it’s probably time to start heading for the toilet. It throbs painfully, and Emory can feel her eyes welling up with tears all over again. “Mellie, I gotta-” And that’s as far as she gets before her bladder throbs again, and then she’s wetting herself, liquid splashing down the inside of her thighs and dripping onto the floor beneath her. She just stands there, wet and pathetic and horrified by what she’s just done. Sure, she’s had her share of close calls, but she hasn’t actually had an accident like this since she was a little kid. “It’s okay, sweetheart. Accidents happen, it’s not a big deal.” Melody pulls Emory into a hug despite her wet clothes, and Emory is eternally grateful for the comfort. Melody’s statement doesn’t feel very true to Emory, but it’s easier not to be so upset about it since Melody isn’t bothered by it. “Okay, Emmy, I need you to put your hands on my shoulders so you don’t fall, alright? I’m gonna help you get out of these wet clothes.” Melody’s voice is soothing and gentle as she helps Emory to get undressed. Emory’s beginning to feel like she’ll never stop crying at this rate. “I can-I can do it myself…” She hiccups and tries in vain to stop the flow of tears. “Shhh, babe, it’s okay.” Melody soothes. “I know you can. But, I’ve got it this time, okay? Emmy, please, just let me help you.” Emory doesn’t really feel embarrassed at being naked in front of Melody; it’s not the first time it’s happened, and anyway, she mostly just hopes she doesn’t pee on the floor again. The air in the bathroom is cool against her skin, and she shivers, hugging herself for warmth. “Come here,” Melody says softly, gathering Emory to her. She presses a kiss to Emory’s temple. “How are you feeling right now?” “Lost. Scared. Angry. Confused...Sad...It’s a lot. I had my whole life planned out, a good career, a nice apartment on the ritzy side of town...But it doesn’t matter now.” “Just because you’re a Little, doesn’t mean you can’t be successful. Sure, you might not be able to live on your own or do certain jobs, but there’s plenty of stuff out there for you if you want it.” “But-” Emory begins to protest some more, but Melody interrupts by taking her by the shoulders and giving her a serious look. “Shh. No more ‘buts’. I know you probably have tons of questions, and I will answer all of them, tomorrow, after you’ve had a good night’s sleep. This is how things are now, and you can either spend your energy worrying over how things are going to be, or you can try to be open about the experience and take things as they come. I promise you, I won’t let anything bad happen to you okay? So try to relax. I’ve got you.” Melody presses a kiss to Emory’s forehead, probably to emphasize her point. Emory nods. “Okay.” “Is this a good temperature for the water?” Melody asks, as she adds the bubble bath solution to the tub. Emory tests the water, and is pleasantly surprised to find that it’s just the right temperature. It usually takes her a bit of fiddling to get the water how she likes it, and Melody has nailed it on the first try. It’s a small thing, but it makes it a little easier to put her trust in Melody to look after her. “It’s just right,” Emory says with a smile. “Good,” Melody answers, smiling back at her before lifting her into the tub. “Do you want to wash on your own this time?” It’s a simple question with monumental implications. Emory sucks on her thumb absently, thinking. The warm water has eased her stress levels a bit more, and she’s beginning to realize how worn-out she feels. She thinks back to what Melody’d said earlier, about experiencing this new reality and taking things as they come, and she makes her decision. “Could you do it please?” Emory says around her thumb. “Sure thing! You just sit back and relax. Thank you for trusting me little one, it means a lot to me.” Melody says, and reaches for the soap and washcloth. Part of Emory is irritated at the new nickname. But, if she’s being honest with herself, it makes her feel warm inside, and it’s not really all that embarrassing either. The cognitive dissonance is exhausting and it’s giving her a headache. She doesn’t have the energy to keep protesting and behaving like pre-Classification Emory would. So, she decides to just let Melody take charge for the night. Melody is very gentle when she scrubs Emory down, but not so gentle that it’s inefficient, and she even takes extra special care to avoid getting soap in Emory’s eyes. When she’s finished, she pulls the plug on the drain and wraps Emory in a big, fluffy towel before picking her up again. “Thank you Mellie. That was...really nice.” Emory says honestly. “You’re welcome sweetie. Now, let’s get you dressed, and we’ll head over to the Littles Supply. Do you want to get ice cream when we’re finished there?” Emory nods. Ice cream sounds like the perfect comfort food after a day like today. Melody brings her to her room instead of going to Emory’s and lays her down on the bed. “Stay still, okay munchkin? I’ll just be a sec.” Melody rummages around in her closet for a moment before getting a moderately-sized blue bag with the same ribbon on it as the ELK from the top shelf. She takes out a plain white diaper, powder, and some lotion, as well as a pastel purple onesie with a snap crotch. Emory fidgets, uncertain. She’s a little embarrassed, but she’s also very curious about how it’s going to feel to be in a diaper for the first time since she was a baby. “This will only take a minute, sweetheart. Try not to wiggle around too much, okay?” Emory nods and slips her thumb into her mouth again. “‘Kay.” She says softly. Melody puts lotion on her entire body, not just her diaper area, which she hadn’t been expecting. It’s hard not to squirm, since Melody seems to have a knack for finding all of her ticklish spots, but she does her best. The lotion has a very pleasant smell though, so she doesn’t mind. Melody doesn’t even ask Emory to do anything during the diapering portion of the process, she just lifts Emory by the ankles before sliding the diaper under her. She dusts Emory with powder before pulling the diaper up between her legs and securing it snugly with the tapes. The smell of baby powder and lotion in combination is incredibly relaxing, and it takes Emory a moment to realize that Melody is talking to her. “Are you okay?” Emory nods, giving an experimental wiggle. The diaper isn’t uncomfortable, but it’s definitely going to take some getting used to. Still, it’s not nearly as bad as she’d been afraid it would be. “Mhmm.” She answers. “It actually feels kinda nice…” “Oh? Well, I’m glad to hear that!” Melody says, before helping Emory to sit up. “Arms up, please.” Emory complies so Melody can dress her in the onesie, which feels strange, but like the diaper, it isn’t uncomfortable either. She smiles at the realization, maybe this won’t be so bad after all. Melody reaches into the bag and takes out a black pair of overalls and an oversized purple hair bow and helps Emory dress before tying her hair back in a ponytail. She takes a few items out of the bag and sets them aside--apparently there were different sizes of everything in, and they’d only needed what Emory was wearing. Emory looks at the pile and is kind of embarrassed to realize that the only size missing from the pile is ‘extra small’ and she hadn’t thought that she was that tiny… Melody helps Emory stand and guides her in front of the mirror. “All done, what do you think?” Melody wonders. Emory blinks at her reflection, her own blue eyes staring back at her. Her lighter brown hair is tied back with the oversized bow that Melody had taken from the bag, and she realizes that she looks like a toddler, only a bit bigger. She’s a little embarrassed to notice that the overalls also have snaps in the crotch, but other than that, it’s a pretty normal-looking outfit. She’d even go so far as to say it’s cute...And, as an added bonus, the diaper isn’t obvious at all, it’s the snaps in the crotch that give that away. “I like it. It’s comfier than I thought It would be, but walking around in a diaper feels a little weird.” Emory confesses, turning to look up at Melody. “I’m glad you like it. The bag didn’t leave me with many options, but you’ll have a chance to pick some things out at the LS. They make some pretty cute stuff, but it’s okay if you prefer the plainer side of the spectrum.” Emory shrugs. “I’m not sure what I’d like best...I’ll have to see what they’ve got.” She feels a little nervous at the prospect of going out in public as a Little for the first time, and without really thinking about it, she lifts her arms toward Melody, hoping to be picked up. It’s only after she’s lifted into Melody’s arms that it dawns on her what she’d just done. “Alright, little one, let’s get a move on. I’d like to get you to bed at a reasonable time tonight, and we have lots to do.” Part of Emory bristles at the thought of being given a bedtime, but she ignores it and says: “Okay.” Melody smiles and kisses Emory’s temple--Emory doesn’t think she’ll ever get tired of being shown affection like that, and she snuggles a little closer to Melody without really meaning too. Melody pats Emory’s bottom; it’s something she’s done many times before, but it’s somehow more comforting now, and it makes it easy to put aside her fears of going out. “Don’t worry,” Melody says as she heads for the door. “I’ve got you.” *~*~*~*~* The Littles Supply store isn’t very busy when they arrive. Or, at least it doesn’t seem that way, as Emory spends most of her time looking at the ground. She still hasn’t gotten used to walking in a diaper, and she’s almost sure she looks a little awkward. She just holds Melody’s hand and tries to keep pace with her much longer stride. “Well hello there!” Someone says. “Aren’t you just the cutest little thing?” Emory can feel her face heating up a little and she makes herself look up to see who’s speaking to her. There’s a lady sitting in a chair by the entrance with red hair, blue eyes, and a bright smile who’s waving at her. She’s got on a name tag that says ‘Beth’, with the Littles Supply logo on it. Emory moves a bit so she’s mostly behind Melody. The employee’s greeting doesn’t scare her, not exactly, it’s just that she feels kind of exposed, and she isn’t quite sure that she’s ready to be seen like this by people other than Melody. “Hi…” Emory answers, very quietly, giving the employee a small wave. “Aww, someone’s a little shy today. That’s okay. Would you like a lollipop or a sticker?” Emory shuffles forward a bit to see her choices, before looking back at Melody to make sure this is okay with her. Melody smiles at her and gestures at her to continue. “Go on sweetheart, it’s alright. Pick anything you like.” “You can have one of each if you’d like.” Beth whispers, like she’s letting Emory in on some big secret. Emory gasps a little in surprise without really meaning to. “Wow…” After a moment of deliberation she chooses a purple lollipop and a sticker that says ‘Superstar’ with a golden star wearing sunglasses. “Thank you.” Emory says in a small voice, and then goes back to Melody, taking her hand immediately. She hands the sticker to Melody once they’re inside the store. “Oh, is this for me?” Melody wonders. Emory nods. “Mhmm. I just wanted to say thanks for taking care of me. I’m really glad you’re my friend.” She feels like she’s said too much, but it’s too late to take it back now. “Aww, thank you sweetie.” Melody says, and puts the sticker on her shirt. She stops in front of the carts, some of which are much bigger than the usual-sized ones and looks at Emory. “Do you want to ride in the cart? You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” “Yes please.” Emory says, she’s already feeling kind of drained from the day, and the less walking she has to do, the better. Melody lifts her gently into the cart. “If you want to get out to look at stuff, just let me know, okay?” Emory nods. Their next stop is the kiosk that Melody had talked about earlier. It’s kind of unassuming, just a big screen with a keyboard under it and a little printer beside it that has a sign above it that says: ‘First Time? Start Here’. Melody pauses to consult her notes, types a few things into the machine, and after a moment, the printer whirs to life and spits out a ribbon of paper. “Okay, we’ve got our list. Are you ready to get started?” Melody asks. Emory nods. “Alright then, Off we go!” Melody says cheerfully. The store is a lot like the other big-box retailers in town, but it sells exclusively stuff for Littles, everything from clothing to those giant inflatable bouncy castles. Their first stop is the section Emory has been dreading the most, the diaper aisle. There are tons of options to pick from, and although she’d rather not even be in this section, she knows that it won’t do any good to complain about it. She looks around at the packages and finds herself drawn to the ones with animal designs and some of the ones with spaceships and stars. “I like those.” Emory says, pointing to them. Melody takes a box of each of them and puts them into the cart. “Those are pretty cute.” Melody says. “We can have more delivered to the house in bulk, so we’re not gonna get a bunch right now. Do you see any other kinds you like?” Emory points out a few more that also get put into the cart. They head to the next aisle, one that has pacifiers, bottles and formula on one side, and various comfort items like blankets on the other. “You don’t need to have formula, don’t worry.” Melody says before Emory can ask. “But you are going to need a cup with some kind of no-spill lid. Do you want to pick some, or do you want me to just go by the designs on your diapers?” Emory shrugs, blushing a little at ‘your diapers’. It’s true, but it’s still kind of embarrassing to hear it out loud. “You can pick. I think I’d probably take forever, and I’m kind of tired.” “Okay. If you see anything you like just shout.” Melody says, and begins sifting through items and putting them in the cart. Emory lets her eyes wander before they land on a bottle with zoo animals that comes with a matching set of pacifiers and a very soft blanket. “Can I have that? Please?” It’s embarrassing to ask for it, but she really wants it, so she swallows her pride. Melody adds it to their rapidly filling cart. “Of course you can. Thank you for using such good manners, sweetheart.” She tosses in a few other pacifiers and clips for good measure. Emory smiles at the praise. They turn the corner into the next aisle, one that has carseats, some of which are just upscaled versions of seats for toddlers. “Wow...They’re huge!” Emory points out. “Yep. They’re meant to replace the actual seat in the car. We’ll just get a ticket and take it up front, and they’ll install it overnight. There’s a shuttle that will take us home, and we can come back in the morning for the car. If you were a little bigger, we could probably just get away with replacing the seatbelt with a harness, and you could still sit up front. but I think the full-size carseat is the would be the safest option for you. Do you wanna try some of them out and see which ones you like?” Emory feels a bit sad at the realization that her days of sitting up front are over, but nods. All of the seats are comfortable, but she settles on a black one with light blue cushioning. It’s got a cupholder, a built-in charging port for her phone and it even reclines. It’s a little on the pricier side though, and that makes her think of something else. “Um, Mellie? How am I gonna pay for all this stuff?” “When you got classified as a Little, there was an account set up in your name that’s tied to the ID on your letter. You’ll get a card for it later, but until you get a Caregiver, the government stipend for Little care will go into that account. All we have to do is put in that ID number at the register, and everything will be taken care of. Didn’t you read any of the info things they gave you at Classification?” Emory shakes her head. “Only the ones for Neutrals and Caregivers. I was so sure I wasn’t gonna end up as a Little that I didn’t bother with those.” She realizes as she says it that that lack of foresight is exactly the kind of thing one would expect from a Little. It seems so obvious now… “That’s okay. We can talk more about all that later. We’re almost done, we just need to get you a crib, a changing table, and some clothes. Unless you want to look at some toys first? I know you’ve got your computer at home and the Playstation, but I thought you might want to do some other things sometimes too.” “I have to sleep in a crib too?” Emory frowns. It doesn’t sound all that bad, but she feels like she should protest on principle. “Yes, babe. Don’t worry, you’ll still be able to get out in case of emergency, and I’ll put a monitor in your room in case you need something.” Mallory explains. “I can’t really have you up and roaming around the house if I’m not awake to watch you, at least until we Little-proof things.” Emory huffs. “I’m not gonna go around sticking forks in light sockets or eating the dishwasher soap thingies, Mellie.” “I know, but you aren’t really in Littlespace right now either. Once you get more comfortable with things, I think you might be surprised. Besides, you can keep your TV and stuff so if you wake up before me, you won’t have to sit in there and be bored.” Emory just pouts. “Do you want to look at toys after we’re done picking out your crib and changing table?” Emory smiles. Even before she’d gotten Classified, she’d enjoyed walking through the toy section just to look around, even if she’d only ever gotten her stuffed bear, Rufus, from there. “Okay!” It doesn’t take them long to order their furniture, but Emory lets Melody handle that part. She does hope that the people coming to install it don’t take a long time to do so though; she’s uncomfortable enough with all this without a bunch of strange people in her house... Emory stays close to Melody at first when they get to the toy section, since none of the toys for the really little Littles are very interesting. The shape-sorting toy seems like it would get boring pretty fast. She does like the blocks though, and gets a pretty big assortment of those. The aisle with all the Legos is the most exciting though, since she’d always loved playing with them as a child, and it’s really cool to see how complex some of the things she could build are now. She spends more time than she probably should browsing, and when she looks up to ask Melody if she can get a few things, she realizes that Melody is...gone. Inwardly, Emory knows that Melody wouldn’t abandon her, but she can’t stop herself from panicking. She manages to stave it off momentarily by remembering that she can just call Melody and ask where she is. But, when she pats herself down, looking for her phone, she remembers that it’s still on the floor at home. The gravity of being alone hits her like a freight train; now that she’s a Little, she doesn’t have many options for getting back home by herself. Without her phone, she can’t use a ride-sharing service to get home, if she’s even allowed to do that now, and she knows for a fact that buses won’t take unattended Littles either. She might even get taken to an Assignment Center. Her breathing picks up, and her vision blurs as she bursts into tears, her heart jackhammering away inside her chest. Before she can really start crying, someone’s pulling her into a tight hug--she knows it’s Melody by the smell of her perfume. “Oh, sweetheart, what’s wrong? Why all these tears, hmm?” Emory just cries, unable to pull herself together quickly enough to respond right away. She just holds on tighter to Melody. “Can you tell Mellie what’s wrong, little one? I can’t help you if I don’t know what the problem is.” “I c-couldn’t see you. An’ I got scared…” Emory chokes out. “I’m sorry little love, I thought you heard me when I said I was going to the next aisle over for a minute. You know I’d never leave you here all by yourself, right? Never ever.” That makes Emory feel a little better, and she feels kind of silly for getting so worked up over such a little thing. “I know…’M sorry I freaked out like that…” “You don’t ever have to be sorry for having feelings, Emmy. It’s perfectly okay to cry if you’re scared. Did you find anything you’d like?” Emory nods and gives Melody a watery smile before moving to show her what she’d been looking at. After picking out a few things, they move on to the clothing section. Their trip through the clothing section is by far the longest part of their visit to the store. Emory gets out to help Melody pick out some things--she gravitates toward the plainer, pastel colors, but Melody is definitely a fan of the more overtly cute stuff with designs and little sayings on it. Thankfully, she doesn’t pick out anything too outlandish. And that’s when it happens. Emory’s trailing behind Melody a bit, pausing to look at things, but always making sure that she can see Melody, when her bladder throbs. She suddenly regrets her decision to drink so much water earlier and she knows immediately that she doesn’t have long to get to a toilet. And, with the extra steps to undress because of the overalls, onesie, and diaper, she isn’t even really sure that she can. She squirms a bit and opens her mouth to let Melody know what’s going on, when her bladder fails entirely with a painful spasm, and she wets her diaper. She stands there awkwardly, brow furrowing at the unfamiliar sensation. She’d had to go even more than she’d realized, and she ends up rooted to the spot, hoping she can finish before Melody notices what’s happening, as unlikely as that is. The feeling of wetting her diaper isn’t bad, but it’s foreign to her, not to mention embarrassing. She’s glad to be wearing it though, since no one knows what’s happened except her, and maybe--probably--Melody. At least she hasn’t left a puddle on the floor… Emory looks up to see Melody in front of her, arms open for a hug, like she knows exactly what just happened. Emory doesn’t waste any time taking advantage of the offer. “‘M sorry…” Emory says quietly, fighting back tears for the umpteenth time that day. “You don’t have anything to be sorry for, Emmy” Melody soothes quietly, rubbing Emory’s back. “That’s what your diaper is for. It’s better than leaving a mess, right?” Emory nods. Melody reaches down to pat Emory’s bottom. “Your diaper can hold a lot more than that, but I understand if you want to get changed now. We’ve got a little time before the shuttle gets here to take us home, and they already set up delivery for your diapers, so we don’t need to do that. We can hurry and go to get ice cream after we pay, or I can change your diaper, but we might not have time for ice cream after that.” “But you said we could…” Emory feels her eyes welling up with tears at the thought of missing out on ice cream. She rubs them gently with her fists, trying to stop herself from crying again, and sort of surprises herself when she yawns. “Oh, little one, you’re so tired...I know I did. Can you wait to get changed until we get home?” Emory nods. A wet diaper doesn’t feel great, but it’s not terribly uncomfortable either. And besides, it’s worth enduring if it means she gets ice cream. “I can wait…” “Okay.” Melody says and fishes a tissue out of her purse. She holds it up to Emory’s nose. “Blow, sweetheart.” she says, and Emory does. Emory’s thumb drifts toward her mouth, but Melody stops her. “Oh no, Emmy, don’t do that, it’s icky. We’ve been touching lots of stuff that other people have handled, and I don’t want you to get sick. Do you want to try a pacifier instead?” Emory thinks about it for a moment, and then nods. No one has teased her or mocked her since she arrived at the store, so maybe she’s worried over nothing. Melody hunts through her bag for a moment before finding one, it’s the same shade of purple as Emory’s shirt.. She takes out a clip for the pacifier and clips it to Emory’s shirt for her. “There you go, sweetheart.” Emory gives it an experimental suck, and realizes two things: First, that it’s faintly vanilla flavored, and secondly that it’s way better than sucking her thumb. She suckles on it happily and smiles at Melody. “Thank you!” Melody chuckles. “You’re too cute. You’re very welcome Emmy. Do you want to walk, or ride in the cart to go back up front?” “I can walk,” Emory says, afraid she’ll fall asleep if she sits in the cart, and she doesn’t want to miss out on her opportunity for ice cream. “That’s fine. Hold my hand though, I don’t want you to get lost.” Melody says. “I’m not gonna get lost…” Emory protests. “Emmy, you almost got lost earlier because you weren’t paying attention. We’re not gonna do that again, okay? I know this is all very new to you, but I need you to listen to me.” “I can do it myself!” Emory responds, too loudly, and stomps her foot without really meaning to. She’s exhausted and out-of-sorts, and it’s so hard to keep a lid on her emotions when everything is so new and overwhelming. “Excuse me? That’s not a very nice way to talk to someone, Emmy.” Melody says, raising an eyebrow, and taking Emory by the shoulders. “I’m just trying to keep you safe. I know you can do it yourself, but I don’t think that’s a very good choice right now, do you?” Emory harrumphs and turns around to face away from Melody, too upset with everything to speak. She’s mad at herself for not being able to control her emotions better, mad at Melody for not letting her prove that she’s capable of doing things on her own, and mad at the Classification test for doing this to her. “I’m mad!” she says, like it isn’t already obvious. “That’s okay.” Melody says, and her calm, gentle voice is somehow even more irritating--a reminder of how grown-up and in-control she is, everything that Emory isn’t. “You’re allowed to be mad. Do you need a minute to calm down so we can talk?” Emory folds her arms and flops down onto her butt without answering. She’s grateful for her diaper, since sitting down so hard would definitely have hurt otherwise. She feels Melody’s lips against the top of her head. “Okay.” Melody says. “I’ll be right here when you’re ready to use your words.” Emory’s crying again before she can stop herself. She knows she’s made a mistake, but everything is so different and wrong and it’s hard to know what to do. She gets up and turns around to face Melody, sobbing and reaching for her. “Oh, honey…” Melody’s voice is almost a coo as she lifts Emory into her arms. “We’ve had a stressful day, haven’t we, little one?” She wonders, but she doesn’t seem to expect an answer from Emory. Emory presses her face into Melody’s chest. “‘M sorry!” she bawls. “It’s okay sweetheart, everything is forgiven. But do you understand why I want you to hold my hand?” Emory nods. “So I don’t get lost and scared again.” “That’s right. I don’t like seeing you so upset. Do you know what makes me feel better when I’m sad?” Melody asks. “Cuddles?” Emory ventures. “Yes, do you know what else cheers me up?” Emory shrugs. “Ice cream. Would you like to have some after we pay?” Emory nods. “Yes please.” “I think that can be arranged,” Melody says, and smiles at her before setting her down in the cart. “Let’s go pay for our things.” With their cart piled high with loot, they head for the registers at the front. Emory falls asleep before they get there, dreaming of ice cream.

Chapter 1 - She Found Out As a work from home programmer, I had it made. My wife, Susan, was beautiful, big breasted, with red hair and a fiery personality to match. I got to work a few hours a day, and spend the rest of the time doing whatever. We had no kids, something she was biologically unable to produce because of a rare condition, so we spent our money on ourselves. Her bad habit was travel. She was always on the road for work. Sometimes in Europe, sometimes in Asia, and there were multiple yearly trips to Vegas for some stupid conventions. That left me with a lot of time by myself, and I indulge in my vice -- diapers. I had experienced a bedwetting issue during puberty, that reared its ugly head now and then, usually when I drank too much. That exposed me to the solution my parents eventually landed on -- diapers. Now as an adult, I bought and used adult diapers all the time when I was alone. It was my forbidden escape, my stress reliever. One day, when I was home by myself, and Susan was on one of her business trips to who knows where, I was sitting in a very wet diaper in the living room, on a towel on the couch. On the big screen TV I had attached my laptop. On the TV was a vial bi-sexual diaper porn. A naked woman playing "mommy" was "breastfeeding" two adult baby boys as they had their hands in their diaper stroking their cocks. I too had my hand in my diaper watching the sexy scene unfold on screen lost in the moment as I approached orgasm. That's why I didn't hear the garage door open, or Susan quietly walk into the room. "What in the holy fuck is going on here Max? Is THIS what you do when I'm not home?" Susan screamed. My eyes shot open, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. Susan stood in the doorway, her luggage dropped to the floor. She was supposed to be in Japan for another three days. Her eyes were wide with shock and anger as they scanned the room—the diaper I was wearing, the towel beneath me, and the explicit scene playing out on the TV. I quickly hit the pause button, my heart racing like a jackrabbit in a cage. "S-Susan," I stuttered, desperately trying to find the right words to explain my humiliating predicament. But before I could form a coherent sentence, she stormed over and slapped me across the face. Hard. Her palm stung like fire on my cheek, and the shock of it sent a jolt through my body, freezing me in place. The TV flickered with the paused image of the "mommy" figure smiling down at her "babies," adding to my mortification. Susan's eyes were blazing with a fury I had never seen before. "How could you?" she spat, her voice trembling with disgust and hurt. "Is this what I've been missing while I'm slaving away for us?" I couldn't meet her gaze. The wetness of the diaper felt like a cold, clingy truth, a stark reminder of my secret life laid bare. "I—I don't know," I murmured, feeling the weight of her accusation crushing my chest. Susan's breathing was heavy, her chest rising and falling with rage. She grabbed the TV remote and turned the volume up, the woman's sultry voice echoing through the room. "Look at yourself, Max," she hissed, pointing at the screen. "This is what you get off to?" Just then, the two adult diaper clad men on the screen began to play with each other, grinding their diaper covered cocks against one another, while the "mommy" encouraged them on. She was fingering her pussy. Susan's jaw was on the floor, stunned with what she was watching. "I-I can explain," I managed to squeak out, my voice shaking with fear and embarrassment. "It's just something I do to relax." As I spoke those words, one of the diapered men in the video untaped the diaper of the other and took his cock in his mouth. I instinctively groaned in delight, forgetting for a split second that Susan was in the room. Her eyes snapped to me, the rage in them now mixed with a hint of curiosity. "Is this what you need?" she said, her voice eerily calm. "Is this why you've been so distant lately?" The question hung in the air, heavy with accusation and pain. I tried to pull my hand out of the diaper, but my cock was still watching the porn, refusing to let go. "Susan, it's not what you think," I whispered, my voice cracking. But she wasn't listening anymore. She was staring at the TV, the scene now depicting the two adult babies in a passionate sixty-nine, their diapers peeled back to reveal their erections. Susan licked her lips. Then one of the men mounted the other, shoving his cock inside him and calling him his "Diaper Slut." That's all I needed to hear. My cock, which had a mind of its own, was triggered, sending me into a very obvious orgasm as I shot load after load of cum into my wet diaper. "Oh my god!" I shouted. Susan spun around and stared at me appalled at the site before her, rage boiling in her eyes. "You're disgusting," she murmured, the words cutting through the silence like a knife. I sat there, my diaper now soaked with cum, feeling more exposed and ashamed than I had ever felt in my life. The scene on the TV continued, but it was as if someone had hit the mute button. All I could hear was the hammering of my heart and the harsh sound of my own ragged breaths. Susan stepped closer, her eyes never leaving mine. "Do you know how much this hurts me?" she whispered, the anger in her voice now replaced by something else—something that scared me even more. "I-I'm sorry," I choked out, the reality of the situation crashing down around me. "It's just... a thing. It doesn't mean anything. It's just for fun." "Well I'm going to show you just how much you're hurt me today with this... with this... whatever it is." In a swift motion she unbuckled her black leather belt and pulled me up off the couch. She sat down in a close by chair and pulled me over her lap. In what seemed like no time she had pulled down the back of my diaper and began spanking me as hard as she could with her belt. The sting was intense, each smack echoing through the room. The sound of the leather slapping against my bare ass was like a drum beat of humiliation. I couldn't believe this was happening. The pain grew with each hit, and my body jolted with every strike, but my cock remained stubbornly erect. "You want to be a baby?" she sneered, her hand rising and falling in a rhythm that was punctuated by my grunts and yelps. "Then I'll treat you like one." I didn't know how to process that statement, all I knew was that the beating continued without end. My ass was on fire, moving from pale white, to pink, to deep red, to spots of purple. "I can't believe this is what you do behind my back," she said with each smack. "What else are you hiding from me?" With that she threw me from her lap onto the floor. I was sobbing now, rubbing my abused ass. I looked up at her, tears streaming down my face. "I'm sorry," I whispered again, not knowing what else to say. Susan's expression softened for a moment, but then it was as if she remembered her anger. She stood up and walked over to me, her high heels clicking on the hardwood floor. She reached down and grabbed a handful of my hair, pulling my face to look up at her. "You're going to tell me everything," she said, her eyes cold. "Everything you do when I'm not here. Every little detail of your pathetic little life." "Yes... mommy." The words slipped from my mouth before I could stop them, a reflex from the porn I had been watching. But as soon as they were out, I realized they weren't just a slip of the tongue. Some part of me craved the role Susan was playing, the power and control she had over me in this moment. The rage in her eyes flickered with something new, something darker, and she tightened her grip on my hair. "That's right," she said, her voice low and dangerous. "You're going to tell me everything, and then maybe, just maybe, I'll decide if I even want to stay married to a man who's been hiding in diapers like some kind of... some kind of sicko." I nodded, tears still streaming down my face. The pain from the spanking was intense, but the fear of losing Susan was even worse. "I'm sorry," I repeated. "It started after my accident when I was younger. I just... I can't help it." "Look, I know you've wet the bed a few times in our marriage, mostly when you went through that depression and drank too much, but this?" "Actually, it happens more than you know. You're just gone so much, and we're never intimate in the mornings, so you've never noticed that I've been wearing a diaper off and on for a few years now." That wasn't the right thing to say, I could see it in her eyes. "Every morning?" she asked, her grip on my hair loosening slightly. "You've been wearing diapers for years and you didn't think to tell me?" Susan's other hand slapped me across the face. "How could you keep this from me?" she yelled, her voice shaking. "How could you be so...so...twisted?" The force of her slap sent my head spinning and my eyes watered. "It's not like that," I managed to croak out, the sting of the truth burning my tongue. "It's just something that...I don't know." Susan's expression was a tumult of emotions—fury, betrayal, and a hint of something else. "Get up," she ordered, her voice laced with a firmness I rarely heard from her. I struggled to my feet, my legs wobbly and my ass throbbing with pain. She pointed to the corner of the room. "You're going to stand there," she said, "and think about what you've done. But first, tell me where you hide all this stuff, because I want to look at it all." I mumbled, "In the back of my closet. On the floor." Susan let go of my hair and walked over to our bedroom, leaving me to stand in the corner, my diaper still hanging open and my cock still hard. The coldness of the room made my skin pebble, and the pain from the spanking was a constant throb in the back of my mind. I could hear her rummaging through the closet, tossing things around, and then she emerged, her arms filled with diapers, baby bottles, pacifiers, and a few other...toys, including my spanking paddle, and a long, black dildo. "What in the fuck, Max?" Her voice was a mix of rage and disbelief as Susan dumped the contents of my secret stash onto the bed. She held up the spanking paddle, her eyes narrowed. "You've been playing with this?" I only nodded. "Well then let's get some use out of it." With that she sat on the end of the bed and pulled me back over her lap for the second spanking in the last 10 minutes. It was a leather paddle made for spanking that I bought at a local porn shop. It even said "SLUT" in red letters. As she raised it high, I felt a mix of terror and something else...excitement? The first smack was like a bolt of lightning on my already tender flesh. "You're going to get ten," she announced, her voice firm, "and you're going to count them out loud." The spanking was a symphony of pain and pleasure, each blow making me flinch and whimper, the sound of the leather on my skin punctuating the silence. "One," I managed to choke out, my voice shaky. "Two." The pain grew with each number, but so did my arousal. It was a confusing mix of emotions, but I couldn't deny that the sting of the paddle was turning me on. As Susan brought it down again, she said, "And you're going to tell me everything about this little... hobby of yours." The third smack hit me harder than the others, making me gasp. "I've been wearing them because it... it makes me feel safe," I confessed, the truth coming out in a rush. "When I'm stressed or anxious, it's like... I don't know, it just makes everything okay." "I'm supposed to do that for you, Max!" The fourth hit was the hardest. "Four," I whispered, trying to keep my voice steady. "It's not just the diapers. It's... the whole experience. The way it feels, the smell, the warmth." I could feel the wetness spreading in the diaper with every smack. "And the humiliation," I admitted, my voice barely above a murmur. "It turns me on." Susan paused, as if she was thinking. Then the spanking resumed with extra ferocity. "Five," I called out, biting my bottom lip to keep from screaming. "Six. Seven." Each number grew softer as the pain became too much to handle. I began openly sobbing. Susan paused, looking at me with a mix of anger and something that looked almost like pity. "Why?" she asked, her voice trembling. "Why would you need this?" "It just... it feels right," I managed to say between gasps. "It's like... it's like I'm being punished for something I don't even know I did." Susan's arm paused mid-air, the paddle hovering over my crimson ass. "Punished?" she echoed, her tone skeptical. "Yeah," I choked out, "It's like... it's like I'm being disciplined. It's a release." Susan's grip on the paddle tightened, her knuckles white. She brought it down again with a sharp crack, making me yelp. "You want discipline?" she spat. "You're going to get it." The final few blows were in quick succession and harder than ever. They made me squirm and cry harder than ever before. "Ten," I whimpered, my voice a pathetic wisp. She tossed the paddle aside and stood up, her expression unreadable. "Take it off," she said, pointing to the diaper. "Take it all off." I complied, my trembling fingers working to untape the soggy mess. The cool air hit my skin, making me shiver. I felt more exposed than ever before. The diaper fell to the floor with a wet slap, leaving me naked with my obvious hard on. "Now, tell me why you do this," Susan demanded, crossing her arms over her chest. My body was a canvas of pain, but the fear of losing her was the most overwhelming feeling. "It's just something that started when I was a teenager," I began, my voice shaking. "After the accident, it was like... a comfort thing." Susan's eyes searched my face, looking for something—understanding, maybe. "But you didn't tell me," she said, her voice tight. "You kept it all hidden from me." "I was afraid," I admitted, my voice small and pathetic. "I didn't think you'd understand." Susan's face softened a fraction, but the anger didn't leave her eyes. "Understand? Max, I'm your wife. I'm supposed to understand you, support you." "But it's so weird and embarrassing," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I didn't think you'd be able to handle it." Susan sighed, her eyes scanning the pile of diapers and toys on the bed. "I don't know if I can," she said, her voice filled with a sadness that cut through me like a knife. "But I'll try." "What... what does that mean? Does that mean you won't throw all this away? Does that mean you're not divorcing me?" Susan looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions I couldn't quite decipher. "It means," she began, her voice measured, "that I want to understand. I want to know why you need this. Maybe there's something I can do to help you. Or maybe..." she trailed off, her gaze lingering on the diapers and toys, "maybe there's something here for me too." My cock heard that answer before my brain did and rose to attention. Susan noticed, her eyes flickering down to my crotch before snapping back up to my face. "What the hell?" she said, her voice filled with confusion and a hint of revulsion. "He... uh... has a mind of his own." Susan stared at my erection with a look of horror, but I couldn't bring myself to be embarrassed anymore. I was too relieved she wasn't immediately kicking me out or calling a lawyer. Then she did something I never would have expected. As she began undressing she started talking in a measured and serious tone, "Honey, you know that I can never give you a baby. It's impossible. That's why we've never worried about condoms. There's no need." I nodded my head. I was lucky there. "But maybe you can give me a baby?" By this point she was down to her underwear. She had a hot red thong on, and a matching bra that was trying but failing to contain her enormous tits. "What... what do you mean?" Her eyes met mine, a fiery intensity burning within them. "I mean," she said, her voice low and deliberate, "that maybe there's something in this...this lifestyle that we can explore together." My heart pounded in my chest as Susan reached behind her back and unclasped her bra, letting her breasts spill out. They were magnificent, full and firm, the nipples erect with arousal. She slid her thong down her legs, revealing her bare pussy, already glistening with wetness. My cock throbbed in response, the pain from the spanking forgotten in the face of her sudden openness. "Maybe you can be my baby, Max? I'll diaper you, feed you, spank you when you're bad. You could even suck on my boobs and see if they eventually produce milk." My cock jumped at that suggestion. "But first... fuck me one last time as my husband." Without thinking about what that meant I pushed her onto the bed. Her eyes widened with a mix of surprise and desire as she fell back onto the soft mattress. I climbed over her, my body trembling with anticipation and fear. The smell of her arousal mixed with the faint scent of the diaper, creating an intoxicating aroma that fueled my need. My cock, still hard despite the pain, found its way to her wet opening, and I slammed into her with an urgency that surprised us both. She gasped, arching her back, her breasts bouncing as she wrapped her legs around my waist. The pain from the spanking was a distant memory now, replaced by the fierce pleasure of Susan's warmth enveloping me. Her nails dug into my back as I pounded into her, her moans growing louder with each thrust. The bed creaked beneath us, a rhythmic soundtrack to our desperate coupling. I could see the shock slowly morph into something else in her eyes—desire, mixed with a hint of the love that had always been there. My hips moved faster, driven by a primal need to claim her, to show her that even in my most vulnerable state, I could still be a man she could want. Susan's legs tightened around me, her heels digging into my ass, urging me on. I'm not a well endowed man, but I can fuck... I think... and I was doing it with gusto. "Ugh... ugh... ugh... your pussy feels incredible!" As I continued to fuck her, Susan's eyes rolled back into her head. It had been months since we were intimate together. It had become a rare occurrence where she mostly laid there and waited for me to quickly finish. But tonight, I had cum already, so I had a little stamina in me. Her pussy was tight around my cock, gripping it like a vice as she matched my rhythm with her own desperate movements. "Cum for me, Max," she moaned, her voice thick with passion. "Fuck me, baby. Yes, just like that. Cum inside me!" Her words sent me over the edge, and with a roar, I did just that, filling her up with everything I had. It was a release like nothing I had ever felt before, a culmination of guilt, fear, and an overwhelming desire to be accepted by the woman I loved. Susan moaned, a little lust and a little disappointment that I didn't last longer all mixed together. Then she did something she had never done before. "Now clean it up. With your tongue." My heart raced as Susan's command pierced the quiet post-coital moment. She didn't have to repeat herself. I leaned down, my mouth watering with a mix of excitement and trepidation. The taste of her was sweet and tangy, a mix of her juices and my sperm. As I licked her clean, I realized that she was just as into this as I was. After a few moments, she grabbed my head with her hands and screamed as she finally orgasmed from my feast. When I was done, Susan sat up, her eyes gleaming with a newfound excitement. "Now, let's talk about this," she said, her voice still shaky with arousal. "I don't want to just ignore it, Max. If this is what you need, I want to be a part of it. But we need to set some boundaries." I nodded eagerly, willing to agree to anything she said. "Of course," I murmured, my heart racing. "You will wear diapers 24-7 and use them for their intended purposes. No more toilet for you. Understand?" I nodded, the gravity of her words sinking in. This was really happening. Susan was giving me the chance to embrace my kink with her, but it came with a price—complete submission to her rules. "I am in charge. ALWAYS. What I say, goes, and if you disobey me, you will be spanked. Is that clear?" Her voice was firm, leaving no room for negotiation. I nodded vigorously, my heart racing with both excitement and fear. "Yes, Susan," I murmured, my voice thick with anticipation. "I will feed you. We will buy a highchair that will fit you, and that's where you will have your meals. When you behave, I will let you suckle on my breasts. I will also investigate what it may take for me to actually produce milk out of them. Got it?" I nodded again, overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events. This was not how I had ever imagined my life playing out, but in that moment, I was more turned on than I had ever been. "When we go out, you must wear a diaper under your adult clothes. We may have some outings where you are in more babyish clothing, which I guess I'll need to buy, but most of the time you will be dressed normally. Ok?" I nodded, trying to keep my voice steady. "Okay, Susan." "Now for a few you may not like as much. First. you will now sleep in the guest room. I'll put a rubber sheet on it so you don't ruin the mattress, but we are going to make that room your nursery. I will outfit it accordingly as we do this. That also means you are never sleeping in this room again. It is now MY room. This... is MY bed. You are the baby, and sleep in the baby's room. No argument." My heart sank a bit at that, but I knew she was in charge now. "Yes, Susan." "Second, while we are home, you will address me as "mommy." Failure to do so will get you in trouble. Clear?" "Yes, mommy," I replied meekly, the word feeling strange and yet oddly comforting on my tongue. "And finally, that was the last time we will have vaginal sex ever again. You are my baby now. You are no longer my husband. If you need to "make cummies" because you're horny, we will find other ways to find you release." I was shocked... stunned. This is not what I wanted. "But Susan?" She swiftly slapped me across the face. "No arguments." I nodded, sheepishly. "When mommy needs a release, I too will find other means of that, and you will not interfere. Understood?" The words hung in the air, heavy with their newfound implications. I nodded, feeling both scared and exhilarated by the sudden shift in our dynamic. The sting of her hand still lingered on my cheek. "Otherwise, the consequences will be severe..." she paused for effect "...and expensive. Tell me you understand." I nodded, my throat tight with a mix of fear and excitement. "Yes, mommy," I murmured, the words feeling foreign yet surprisingly right. Susan stood up, her naked body a testament to the power she now held over me. She picked up the wet diaper from the floor and tossed it into the trash can. "Now go lay down on the guest room... I mean nursery bed. I will get a diaper and wipes and meet you there." I felt a mix of excitement and fear as I walked to the guest room, my legs still wobbly from the spanking and the intense orgasm. The room looked so much smaller and more juvenile than I remembered. The reality of my new life was setting in, and it was both terrifying and thrilling. When Susan joined me a few minutes later, she had a fresh diaper and a pack of wipes in her hands. She approached the bed with a stern look, her eyes gleaming with the excitement of our newfound role-play. She looked so powerful, so in control, and I found myself craving her dominance. "Lay down, baby," she said, her voice a mix of authority and tenderness. I obeyed, feeling a strange comfort in her command. She began to wipe my still hard cock clean, her touch gentle yet firm. I watched as she handled me like a mother would her toddler, her eyes never leaving mine. As she secured the fresh diaper around my waist, Susan spoke again, "Now, let's talk about this new arrangement. You're going to follow all my rules, and you're going to do exactly as I say. Do you understand?" I nodded, my voice quivering slightly. "Yes, mommy." Susan's eyes searched mine, looking for any sign of resistance or mockery. Finding none, she gave a curt nod. "Good boy," she said, and the words sent a shockwave of pleasure through me. "Now, let's get you dressed for bed." She pulled out a t-shirt I owned but hadn't worn in a while. It was quite childish with carton characters on it, not unlike the cartoon dinosaur on the diaper I was wearing. "Where did you find these diapers anyway, Maxy baby?" "Online mommy, you'd be surprised what's available on Amazon." "I guess I would," she chuckled and shook her head as she pulled the shirt over me. "Now stand up," she said firmly, and I did. SWAT! She spanked my diapered butt with her hand. I winced. "You will have regular bedtime spankings to remind you who is in charge, but I think your ass has had enough punishment for one night. Now get under the covers." Her voice was firm, but there was a hint of warmth in it that I hadn't heard in a long time. I complied, sliding under the sheets and feeling the coolness of the fresh diaper against my skin. Susan bent down and kissed me gently on the forehead. "Goodnight, baby," she said, her voice a gentle purr. "Remember, this is your new life now. If you're a good boy, I'll take care of you."

I did this story initially on another Forum (now sadly closed) and it has been also posted to the Stories HTML section. So if you have already read it i apoligise. This one is joined by another one - seven years apart - in Completed Stoires sevction. Baby Suzy the Super Soaker Now At 25 – More Adult than Teen, still a baby now with loves for both her and Lisa Chapter 1 - Quick Catch Up and A Look Back At Time and a Friday of fun This is a sequel to the first title, Baby Suzy the Super Soaker All Grown Up – College Complica-tions and a New BFF, (see https://d.abdlstories.club/t/baby-suzy-the-super-soaker-all-grown-up-–-college-complications-and-a-new-bff/14752 ) which features a fictional look back at how my life could have been, at the age of 18/19. In this subsequent one, we jump forward to the age of 25. Suzy and Lisa completed a couple college courses in a mixture of subjects in college and university. During this time they experimented further with sex in nappies/spankings, as well Lisa was experimenting in bondage. The have matured in other ways now being able to drive, having lost their v card several times each, Suzy is on the pill and Lisa has an IUD. Theys still enjoy their life as now adult babies as often as they as they can be. They are able to change each others nappies and Lisas mother showed her how to change their own nappies but they still prefer their Mothers work! Yet now they both have someone else… .. Suzy is one year into a relationship with a daddy Dom called Jeff (Jeffrey) who works elsewhere in Dundee, and she is also working on phones at her mother (Orla’s) Doctor. She still works there too but her PCOS was largely gone on route to her menopause. Suzy still lives at her mothers home in her nursery and some days at her Daddys. In essence they are DDLG. Lisa is actually in quite similar life. She works part time (3-4 days to avoid mentally overloading herself – being mildly autistic - as happened sometimes in college) at her fathers Taxi company as despatcher on the phones. She is technically following her Mothers footsteps as she did as similar job there, meeting her partner/husband. Hoverer, she’s six months into a similar Daddy/Baby relationship with a guy who she likes being tied up for placed in nappies (as now pretty much incontinent from seven years of being in nappies during the day) laxative play and sex there too. Her bondage master / Daddy is called Steve who is looking at moving in with Lisa, as he currently lives in Perth with a job that could be done online, and he was born in Dundee. She’s LG with a partner who sometimes switches from Master to Daddy (So DD or Master switch). Both Lisa and Suzy so meet up with their partners every weekend, trying out each others interests… and then some! This story starts on a Friday where both Suzy’s and Lisa (both 25 now) get together for a Friday meeting, this time at Suzy’s home… … After Friday daytime working, Suzy and her mother Orla drove her home. She knew her partner Jeff was there at home (finishing a bit early on Friday) with pm. Lisa/Steve coming after dinner at Lisas place there about 7pm too. “Hello baby” said Jeff as she walked though the door. A family size ready meal of lasagne , tiramisu and plonk for the adults and By Milk for Suzy, had been purchased by Jeff and put into the oven the main part “20 minutes to go Orla” “Thanks for that and giving me a break from cooking” she said back, while baby Suzy changed into something more babyish “How was your day at work?” Jeff asked both the women “Not too bad” they said one after the other “And good to see rest of the family as well as my little Baby Suzy” “Awwwwwwwwwh” they said… Jeff fed Suzy like a baby. After dinner was completed they headed up to the bedroom just as Lisa and Steve arrived, and the two babies and two daddies headed up to Suzy’s nursery and her big bedroom too. “Have you been naughty baby Suzy” Jeff said?? “No I’m the best” “Well that means a preventative spanking might be necessary” . “Okay, Daddy knows best” Suzy said. After ten hand spanks she was a bit read, so Daddy got some lotion and cream and hugs for After care “Such a good , compliant, submissive little one”. “Steve, what are you getting ready for Lisa over there in the big bedroom ??? ” “Restraining her to the bed, suppositories and a remote control vibrator and then wand play…. Do you want to join in?” “Yes maybe after I finish Suzy’s aftercare. “ “Well be giving Lisas little baby Cunny a pounding and fingering afterwards when she’s been put into a new nappy after an hour sitting in her own mess”. Lisa was placed into a new nappy and two suppositories up her bum and a remote control in her cunny before being restrained to the bedframe. “Good little girl Lisa… lie back and take it like a good girl” “Yes daddy” she said. The combination of vibrator, suppositories and made her cum in just a few minutes. After she sat for an hour in a dirty nappy, Steve changed her into a clean one (lying open to allow her Daddy access), lubed her up and pulled the nappy before her daddy played with her clitty, fingered her cunny, before sticking his rock hard dick into her. After Suzy walked into her the room seeing her friend Lisa and Daddy Steve screwing each other, she said “I’ll have what she’s having….” REST OF FUN FRIDAY IN CHAPTER TWO Chapter 2 – rest of a Fun Friday Suzy finished… “I’ve always wanted to say that… but I would love to be tied and forced to mess myself too and a climax or ten! While nappies have never been a punishment or humiliation for me, I believe I’ve earned it after ten of the best from m.y Daddy, now getting tied up and made to mess by Lisas Daddy!” “”Yes that’s great, lie down baby Suzy…” Suzy does as told and says “So why do we all the nappy play so much? I wanted to make the best of her wetting and messing and Lisa was a bedwetter before going full on AB and in nappies at all times. So I guess that one , and the fact you lot know how to make us feel extra special”. Suzy was given two suppositories and a remote control vibrator inside her (not yet on) and she lay back and really enjoyed it. After messing n under six minutes she enjoyed lying back in her messy nappy “Good baby goes poppies now get rewards”. The remote control vibrator was turned on while she was left in her own messes (and had wet) left for an hour. At that point Lisa went through to the room for a spanking by Jeff. As she was enjoying this so much she offered the guy a blow job. “Is that OK Daddy Steve” “Yes if you record it” he said … “OK camera out now! ” “Thanks just I am now work now with Suzy over here getting her ready”. Lisa said “I’m getting to like spanking too, especially with the nappy on? Ten of the best was really the best, which is why I wanted to suck you dry too…. Well my bum feels better given the lotion for aftercare too!” Lisa and Jeff came back through to watch as Suzy got changed into a new nappy “Save you pissing everywhere you filthy baby” before taking the remote control vibe was replaced by his fingers over her clitty before fingering her cunny. This was finished by Steve placing his penis into her cunny. “That was really AMAZING thanks both daddies” Suzy said. After that the two Daddies said “We goy something for you both… we will go and get xit… a wee treat for our little ones?” The two daddies returned from the freezer with four tubs of Haggen Daas ice cream. “For you being such good babies for your daddies” they sat down together “… The only pints we can have am I right Daddies?” “Very true. You have an hour in Suzy’s playroom before we get you ready for bed. Some cute baby pink short nighties so we can seer your nappy, sort of matching nappy plus onesie and plastic pants, before Suzy and I sleeping in her nursery and Lisa and Steve in the bedroom?” “Thanks daddy Jeff”. “Saturday we have a friend we know coming to see you two, it’s a Mummy coming here for a while.” “Ooh you got hold of her? “ “Yes I did. You will enjoy it! I am sure. “ Chapter 3 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part one) After waking up, nappy changes by their Daddies changing into babyish day wear, breakfast was bottles of milk (from Suzy’s mums bottle warmer, not formulae) and baby cereal. Both in big high chairs by Jeff and Steve. Jeff said (to everyone) “The Mummy/babysitter visiting us today, her name is Mummy Cazzy (Caroline) went to see us in about one hour”. A few minutes ahead of schedule the door went. “I wonder who that is” said Jeff, as he walked towards the door. “You must be Jefferey, I an Mummy Cazzy. here for your babies, good to see you in person” Yes I am – you can call m me Jeff… Walk through into the kitchen as everyone’s there just now” Jeff then introduced her to Baby Lisa/Daddy Steve ,Baby Suzy and I am her Daddy Jeff, and at the far end of the table Suzy’s real life mother and father, Orla and Andy”. “Good to meet you all.” “We are going to walk up in about twenty minutes to the nursery and we also have use of an extra spare big bedroom too , which Lisa uses when staying here with her Steve. Suzy’s parents are aware we’re playing and it’s all consensual kink and we started last night. We have some coffee left from breakfast if you like still fairly hot” “Morning mummy Cassy, what do you have I mind” asked Lisa. “It’s a surprise but you’ll find out in about 20 minutes…” “…Fair enough “ was Lisa’s reply. “ When they walked upstairs to Suzy’s nursery and the big bedroom too, she said “Have been good this week?” “yeah mostly. They both had preventative spankings last night by me – but a second one would not go amiss! said Daddy Jeff “Have they ever been humiliated?” “I don’t think so for a long time ”. “We could do that for an hour…Come here you pissy shitty big babies for checking”… After checking they were fairly wet, although some of that was no doubt a little bit of that would have been a little scared for a new mummy and also a little being turned on. “You’ve both pissed yourself… again…. You big babies!!!” She used the powered changing bench and changed Suzy first then Lisa. “You are such wet pissy babies!” “Yes we know… “Babies like you need mummies milk so come here for a latch on” . As they did one at a time, they were lightly spanked once as they walked back to the rest of the playroom. “But your daddies all .proud of you, and we all love you too, so now that’s the end of that and we are going back to loving and encouraging you babies” “Now go to the playroom” As they were walking by Mummy Cazzy, It was clear that someone had messed herself. “Hold on you too” Mummy thinks she smells someone” “Suzy was dirty and Lisa was fine so she was changed again immediately” “Baby Girls Mummy will come through in ten minutes after chatting to your daddies and we can play some games?” “Okay mummy” “… but be good!” she added. After disusing lunch plans with the daddies (Suzy’s Mum and Dad organising a hit lunch delivery for lunch of pizza and the like), Mummy came through to the little ones in the play area of Suzy’s nursery. The mummy saw that they were having a Stuffies Tea party so she joined on for a bit before starting a couple of rounds of Musical Bumps. Half an hour afters checking booth nappies revealed Lisa now also messy, so she took her over to the changing table. When doing this the two daddies arrived “Mummy Orla says Lunch is expected to arrive in 45 minutes. How’s things going” “Very good daddy, lots of babyish fun” Suzy said. “That’s good! You play nice” “Oh they have been good as gold” Mummy Cazzy confirmed. “Now would you like some time painting from the craft table “Yes Mummy”. She replied “If you are good through lunchtime we might have some naughty play when we get upstairs after lunch?” “Now we cant be bad, we both like that” Suzy said after conferring with Lisa. After checking their nappies with 5 minutes to go, “They are fine until after lunch, just a wee bit wet” She walked the babies downstairs where the other two bigs were already. “Afternoon Babies and Cazzy… lunch Is getting opened up by Mummy Orla and we will pick some bits out for you that we know you will like! So some chicken pieces and two different pizzas so we will get you some of each and fizzy Pepsi to go with it, followed by ice cream and Mummy’s milk from Mummy Cazzy?” “Thanks!” After being fed baby style by their daddies, ice cream and a breast feed followed. “Thanks to *both Mummies and both Daddies” said Susy when finished her breast feed. Afterwards , a short time afterwards “Come on little ones you need a change and we are done here in any case. After getting back upstairs, Mummy Cazzy changed Suzy first (as she was wettest) and Lisa, before being walked through to the big bedroom with the restraints. “As you’ve both had a mess earlier there’s no point in giving you some suppositories or other laxatives, but I will be tying you to the bed – one beside another – with new nappies and remote control vibe and wand play … “yayyy “ said both babies. After being tucked back into their nappies before the vibes “This will go on in five minutes. You will be restrained until you fill your nappies peeing an overnight nappy that can hold up to six litres, two or three hours or however alright baby girls…” “Love it can we pinch the idea” said Steve! “Yes if you like “In half an hour Mummy will bring a wand, and watch you too!” Can we get something to drink?” “You will get another breast feed in half an hour. However until then there’s giant apple juice big bottle 1 and a half litres each” “That’s more like it… apple juice with slightly funny taste…“ The remote control vibrator inside both of them started five minutes later. That combination of rapidly filling bladders and the vibrator made for a very pleasurable experience. The girls noticed a bit more pee pee was coming out than usual but when Mummy Cazzy came through with their two daddies with a wand, she said “I forgot to mention something. What I didn’t tell you was a diuretic was placed in the bottle, making you pee yourself much much more… They said a naughty word. “Language little ones….your daddies knew… Now to make it up to you a breast feed and some wand play., taking it in turns”. After a total of 2hrs 15 minutes their nappies were thoroughly soaked. Mummy Cazzy e let them go from their restraints, with the babies giving them massive hugs “I think I enjoyed that best thing in a long time” before being changed and put down for a one hour nap in the nursery. REST OF SATURDAY IN CHAPTER 4 Chapter 4 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part two) and Sunday morning at Suzy’s After waking both baby girls after an hour, Mummy Cazzy walked through to say “Your daddies have agreed but I am taking you for an individual session with each of you turn/ So Suzy I will take you first to the bath/shower first of all, and during that play with your little clitty, then finger your little cunny After that baby lotion and massage afterwards. During this extra naughty session, at the end you are welcome to go down on me in return. Now Baby Suzy, come with me over to the bath… “OK Mummy knows best” After being striped naked and stood in an babyish bath over shower. “Good girl,… Now spread your legs you naughty little baby slut butt, ooooh that’s good… very good girl…” After playing with her clitty using her finger and then thumb, she continues to Suzy’s cunny brought her to a double shattering climax. After the regular bathing, Suzy was taken out over to the changing table, and Mummy Cazzy proceeded to massage her, and then pulled down Mummy’s knickers and stuck her nose into her cunny too, while she sat down on the feeding rocking chair. “Awwhhhhhhhhhhhh that was amazing head” … She then proceeded doing similar Lisa who repaid her by fingering her cunny before proceeding (with her consent) to her arsehole… “That’s also amazing… Your daddies must be very proud at being so accommodating little ones who are amazingly compliant and submissive and well behaved! It was really a pleasure to meet you and maybe we can meet up again for more fun, I will speak to your daddies” They went downstairs to say thanks as the plan was she was there until dinner time. They discussed into the possibility of coming back all part of another weekend in the near future. It was agreed in two weekends time, as a different Mummy was coming the following week (which was at Lisas as they go turn about) After dinner with their Daddies, they were asked “As you’ve been so good, the dirtiest thing you can want us to do - tonight or tomorrow if you are getting tired” After discussing with Lisa they’d put a Disney movie on and then have an earlyish night. They were taken to bed after changing their nappies and both daddies and the girls had some sex, sending all four to sleep like babies! Sunday morning saw (after a long lie) and the babies decided what they wanted and Suzy and Lisa both wanted the same thing – tying to the bed with suppositories and also having to stay until they’d filled their nappies pissing into it to to the point of being very full very heavy like yesterday. Yesterdays visitor bought diuretics but those weren’t available but they could have drink lots of juice to fill them up! After 2 and half hours they were soaked and soiled, so were both given a shower before lunch. “ REST OF SUNDAY IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 5 – Sunday Afternoon – looking to the future as well as returning home Lisa and Steve Lunch went by easily enough and Jeff started chatting to Suzy. “Have you had any more about leaving your work and being a baby full time? As you know I earn more than enough for the two of us, and I would always look to having a partner full time at home as opposed to working too? I know its your family but what do you think? “ “” “Well I discussed it with Lisa – as you know her daddy is a programmer like you. As we both like the idea to try, if not permanently. So would you like a one week trial maybe just over a month, and we can take a week off together? We can have the two weekends?” She then discussed with Lisa who said six weeks time they would take a week off to be 24/7 for nine days (including two weekends off). Lisa then called her work / Dads office and said shed fill in a form on Monday to provisionally fine. Suzy’s mother said “That’s fine I do appreciate you trying this before you make a permanent change.” “Lisas looking forward to a wee break from her work too and it would be nice to have a holiday even if its at home. Now we are both working its like we only hear from each other twice a week and see each other. Seven years we met at college, an di encouraged her to be herself as a baby in full time nappies”. “Very true indeed…” After all done and dusted Steve drove Lisa back to home and Jeff stayed with Suzy that night before heading to his home on Monday Morning. Chapter 6 – midweek and looking forward to a Mummy surprise The following week saw some a few plans in the background. At Suzy’s work on Tuesday morning “Hello, Eastgate Health Centre, Suzy speaking”… “Hey Suzy its Lisa “Oh hello Lisa. Are you ringing for an appointment or something else?” “Well just you this time. I take it you and Jeff are coming to mine this weekend? My daddy has setup a Mummy who will drive us to her place for most of the day. There will be multiple parts to the weekend so snot all just babyish. Weve been setting up safe words just in case either of us are uncomfortable??? Are you up for that?” “Yes of course sounds amazing. The surprise aspect is even more of an attraction”. Chapter 7 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part one After a Friday evening of fun they were woken by their Daddies at Lisas house. “As we said, today is a day of surprises with a Mummy who will come and pick you up here I an hour and a bit. The day is going to be a surprise. It’s a Mummy and one other lady who lives about an hour and a quarter – hour and a half away, with a mixture of different things playing. That’s all I will say. However a its your first time she wants you to be both happy. So if you want to stop what’s happening for that -like if you feel uncomfortable or sore and you wants her to stop the current scene just say Acorn. If you want to stop everything and go home say Oak. They will be feeding you plenty too, and your Daddies will both be watching you on their webcams online and we will be following you in sprit even if not in person. We will check in every so often too.” “I hear you Daddy” Lisa said. “me too” said Suzy. But they added “Your daddies are watching at all times. We hope you enjoy so much, but just in case you have so much fun, you can come again but she will be bringing you home after eight hour. Otherwise eight hours and they have nappies for you and everything else you will need” After about one hour the door went , and it was the Mummy. “Hello Mummy Jayne, I am Lisa’s Daddy Steve. They are looking forward to it”! Yes we are! They said as they waked over “I am Baby Lisa and she is Baby Suzy”. “Mummy Jayne and also a Nurse Linda who is getting everything else ready. We are ready when you are, and there are a couple of baby bottles for the trip. Are you dry?” “Yes, and ready to go….” “Come with me to the car and we will strap you in…..Good girls, now drink the babas and we will get going”. Chapter 8 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part two Mummy Jane put on a babyish mix of music on the car, starting with The Wheels On The Bus while they were drinking on their bottles. “Are you okay both little ones?” “Yes we are looking forward excitedly very much” “Lisas daddy told me Lisa was a bedwetter before going full-time in nappies and part time baby seven years ago, and Suzy has been double incontinent and a lifelong big baby?” “Yes indeed” “Well four different rooms we have plans to split time in them all. We sure sure you will be happy, but your daddy told you both what to do if you want to stop anything?” “Yes indeed Mummy” “Well we are nearly there. Nurse Linda is ready with two big baby strollers…”. “Hello Babies, one of you get in here and the other will get pushed by Mummy Jayne”. “I like your nurse outfit” “Yes it’s a real one”. They were taken to each of the rooms “This is the Nursery Room where we will be first for a couple of hours…. Then Medical Room, then a Punishment Room, and a Sex Room. Two hours each with some time at the end for eating and drinking – if you are hungry or thirsty at any time just ask and we will give you food. We will have something to eat first of all, so we are taking you to get something to eat in the Kitchen, before clipped into a highchair each”. “Mummy has some baby food (savoury then sweet), and Mummy will be feeding you from her breast as well as apple juice and mummies milk bottles from yesterday if you are still thirsty, for this time”. “Our Nursery Room will be a lot of fun and your Mummy and Nurse have plans for your two hours ???” “Yes Mummy, we will play nice!” After feeding full they were strapped into their big strollers and pushed through to the Nursery Room, unhitching them and walking them in. We will change your nappies before 30 minutes to play as you wish before we will come back in and we will come back through to do the stuff we have planned.” Nurse changed Lisa them Suzy as Lisa was the wettest, being changed into new nursery pink printed nappies. Good little ones , here’s a baba now go play for a wee while, and we will be back soon… Now wave (points to a cameras in top left of room) to your daddies!” “Oh hello daddies…” “Now half an hour of play before we will play some baby games with you”. After 30 minutes thy walked back through… “Let us check… babies need nappies all the time…. Yes you are good at the moment… Now lets play games!” After playing Patta-A-Cake, Musical Chairs (with a couple of checks and bottles each during the games), Hide and Seek and they slide down a giant slide several times. “Good little ones, new nappies and then we walk you through to the Kitchen for lunch… Now jump back on your strollers okay big babies?” “Lunch is Mummies home made lasagne which is liquidised for you, with juice and ice cream if you finish your lunch okay?” “That was amazing play fun” Suzy said to Lisa while the Mummy sand Nurse were getting their lunch ready “You were such good little ones. Mummy is proud of you both. After lunch you both will be our Medical Room to see our Nurse about your potty issues. We are sure you will enjoy it!” After being spoon fed baby style with bottles of drink, they very enjoyed that and polished off the ice cream too. Mummy then said “After we finish here, it’s the Medical Room second. We have arranged for a fictious visit to the Nurses office to talk about your potty problem which we are sure you will love!. Do you want any more to drink?” They both held up their hands and enjoyed that before being pushed in strollers to the Medical Room. Nurse stood up “Okay Little ones, Nurse is look-ing after you really today, both of you will walk in and tell Nurse about your Potty problems, one at a time. We will catheterise you to drain your pee pee into a potty at the same time as an enema, for -an hour “ “Okay Lisa come over” she goes first and she says “Well it’s a bit embarrassing Nurse… you see I … cant control my pee and my poop… It keeps coming out with no warning, day and night”. “Well we can work on that. We will try and give you some invasive checks to help, but there is such a thing as giant adult nappies and we will be able to give you some to keep you dry girl. Now don’t worry about it as they can be better than changing wet beds?” What I will do is, lie back and I will slide a tube into your front, with a valve. I will keep it closed until we give you your enema, then an hour on the commode a big potty. Now they can be a little uncomfortable going in, and when I plank you on the party I will also slip a vibrator inside you for being such a brave young woman coming to me okay? ”Yes Nurse I will follow.” “Lie down on the bench while I take away your knickers (actually a nappy and plastic pants)... now this might hurt okay but just take a big breather” “OkayYYYYYYYYYyyy that was painful” . “Now this will drain your urine immediately and this kind can stay in for a couple of days. But there’s a flip flow value there and be aware that as soon as it opens your pee comes out immediately . Now I am lubing up your arse for the enema, an now bend over.. that’s right bring your knees up”/… She placed a full 2 litre bottle of hot soapy water tuning it on…. Sliding in the remote control vibrator before carrying over to the big potty (commode – another couple of potties are available if you fill it bit its 6 litres so massive!) . I will open the valve and let you sit over the potty and there’s a vibrator going on in your cunny… Valve 3 2 1…. Wow quick now vibrator 3 2 1… “ The combination of vibrator and full bowels and rapidly emptying bladder gave Lisa so fun with two climaxes in five minutes. “You can play with your clitty or you nipples if you like now?” After doing both she came a total of six times in an hour. Suzy’s followed pretty much the same. “Now we put you in nappies, and we will give you some time to sit through in the kitchen”. Chapter 9 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part three After being taken through to the kitchen and clipped in high chairs, Mummy said “For being so good and well behaved today, here’s a bigger ice cream each for being so good… and before we take you through for the Punishment Room. While you have that, give your daddies a ring and check in with them” Mummy rung thorough chatting first before handing over Lisa and Suzy. “Hello Daddy Steve . Yes they’ve been very good in the first two rooms, Nursery Room and the Medical Room. We are going to Punishment Room and Sex Room before getting -home.” After chatting to Lisa and then Suzy/Jeff they were put back in their strollers.” “Now time for punishment room” “We will be getting you to strip named to just your bra. You will get ten hand spanks, ten paddle spanks and ten slipper spanks. At the end of each ten, you say sorry mummy. These will be over the knee spankings bare bummed before put into a new nappy and plastic pants. Just that and your bra. We will restrain you for one hour and also you will be plugged in the front and back and you will have ball gags in your mouth. Any attempt to spit the latter out results in ten more spanks. Now Suzy first please?” “Okay mummy knows best!” she said. .” after stripping pretty much naked (and replacing her right boob as it popped out twice), Mummy told him to jump up on the Spanking Throne. The spanking paddle was lose to two foot long and Mummy did those first ,, “1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10” “I’m very Sorry Mummy” Said Suzy before she went over to the `Slipper. “11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20” “like I said last time it wont happen again” before putting that down and getting her hand out. “21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30… and one for luck” “Sorry Mummy I wont be bad again”. First of all she put the ball gag in her mouth before the plug in her bum, her front, and new nappy and plastics with her bra only. She was restrained to the for an hour “Now you cant say any words for an hour or naughty words ever right Baby, or you’ll be sent for more of the same” said Mummy to baby Suzy. She nodded knowingly before she went over to Lisa.” After an hour they were unhooked from their couplings one at a time, (only mouth and the corners, the plugs were left in) and Mummy and Nurse gave them wand play for 15minutes before new nappies (they remained in plastic pants nappy and bra only but the plugs were removed) walking them through before being taken through for some pizza for dinner, cut up baby style and fed baby style once again “Such good girls for taking your punishment for your Mummy and we now you’ve earned your din dins.” “Thanks Mummy”. “We will soon walking you through to the Sex Room, still in nappies plastics and bra so naked. You will be here you will be screwing each other, a couple of hours Then it’s a quick catch your breath, clothes back on and new nappies as before taking you back to your daddies” “Thanks Mummy. Does Mummy and Nurse have some ideas in mind for the Sex Room?” “Oh yes. You can take the nappies off or move them to the side when you are screwing each other. There’s is a couple of giant pads on the floor, so didn’t worry if you wet or mess yourself as we can easily change it. Come now and …jump back in your strollers babies”… They were pushed through to the Sex Room, where the Mummy explained. “Here we have everything you might need. Lube, condoms, and all the tools we will need. Now first of all, both lie down on the floor and you go down on each other, and lick each others cunnies and finger your clitty too and each others boobies and nipples too, taking your bra off. First Suzy goes down on Lisa before the other way, and you have permission to cum …. “ “Oh yes Mummy…” After pushing away Lisas nappies to the floor (and her bra too) she started licking her muff while playing with Lisas clitty. After ten minutes Suzy went to Lisas boobies and played with her nipples for eight minutes. After Lisa came a couple of times, it was Suzy’s turn to be eaten out by her best friend…. “Such good horny little babies… So your Mummy will put you into new nappies and plastics pants, before you will be getting front and back plugs, like we had in the Punishment Room, and you will be using the Wand on each other in turns for a while, especially with the plugs made it more enjoyable”. “Such good babies.. now come through to the other rooms and we will get you dressed and ready for taking you home” “Such a good day today Mummy and we really enjoyed it so much. We’d love to come again maybe for other random fun?” Chapter 10 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part four On the ride home Suzy said to Lisa “That was the first time we ate each other out, and I really enjoyed it. Did you enjoy it too?” “Yes you were amazingly good at it!” Well my Daddy taught me and said I was one of the best at blowjobs.” “Well we’ve used the wand on each other many times although I would love it if we could do that again another day?” “Yes of course! When they got home they told their daddies about all the fun they’d had before changes and onto bed. NOW WE JUMP FIVE WEEKS TO THE WEEK WHERE SUZY AND LISA GO 24/7 FOR A WEEK Chapter 11 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part one - getting started and the half day of fun on Friday. Over five week Suzy and Lisa continued to go down on each other several times. Having had a previous Mummy use a strap on dildo on the both of them, they decided to get one for some naughty private times of their own. In addition to the Adult / Naughty play they did spend more time at each others homes having baby fun times as well , looking forward to both of their week off work and 24/9 littlespace (to include the weekends). With no work it would be split between some adult play and baby play. As their parents and partners were working (Except Lisas mum a full time mum now) it was just the two of them during the day. On the phone from Suzy to Lisa the day before “I know when people think 24/7 babying (with some sexual content) is the ultimate fantasy for people who haven’t even worn a nappy. I know we have lots of time together. But the week between the two is to establish whether we would be happy in littlespace – with a small sexual element – and see if we prefer this to work?” Lisa replied “As Begbie said on Trainspotting brilliantly BLEEP illustrated” “Of course my nappies are for need, and yours were needed at night -but making it fun instead of depressing???” “Yeah… what do you think we can do first?” “Well open to pretty much anything. This being Friday evening we can get some regular meeting up before the next day I guess we can start. We will have a few nights at my house and a few at yours. And I am looking forward to it – and mostly importantly a full week together with you Lisa…. You are my best friend… and I look forward to getting together again” Friday was essentially a part day as they were working. Some of Lisas’s extra supplies to last a week (as she was staying that night, plus four more nights (of the nine) at Suzy’s. The week rather than four/five days of her medication, everyday nappies, toiletries and other supplies was just in caser of any issues like freaky weather meaning they would not be going home on time. However she had some nappies at Suzy’s place (and Suzy had hers at Lisa’s) and she knew Suzy could dig her our in an emergency. She was on some medication for her mild autism and Suzy’s on different stuff (just the contraceptive pill) Lisa and Suzy don’t need to worry about period protection as when it happens (Suzy every 4 weeks Lisa every 5 weeks) they use their nappies. In the run up to this they’d bought a shit load of extra nappies in different designs and prints for them both and they were split in two. They were split not a range of different prints and the like which would make a change from the plainer ones they tend to wear to work. They are plastic backed ones that have the same capacity in plain colours, rather than babyish prints. They bought these themselves, as they both got a small number of everyday nappies through the NHS and their mothers used to but the others at school / college. The work money and from their Daddies pays for some extra ones now. In any case the plan was Friday evening with their Daddies as usual before their night together as usual. On Saturday they would be going home as Suzy and Lisa starts mostly Littlespace and a little naughty stuff, for a week (plus weekends helping a bit) On Friday evening they all arrived – Suzy’s parents and her daddy Jeff, and Lisa and her daddy/Master Steve. To mark the occasion dinner was a Pizza Party, organized by Suzy’s parents (Orla and Andy – rather than her Daddy Jeff!) After a good evening meeting up and then screwing their Daddies, they spent the night looking forward to the following day to start again! Chapter 12 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part two – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies Both Babies were woken up Saturday by their Daddies, for what was essentially the first day of 24/9 – a week of work living baby 24/7 plus two weekends make 9 days. They were told both had a surprise today. However their daddies said they would both find out the same time, downstairs over breakfast. They were strapped into the big highchairs like normal. A few minutes in, Lisas daddy and master Steve stood up “Today we traditionally meet up and include some adult play. As you are trying a week of little split it in two day we will split todays fun and games into two. Lisa has been pestering me for a Saltire Cross punishment bench???” “yes… “Well I was able to hire one with a couple of Mummies who will helping in today, with some mummy Ish stuff later today”. “Yes sounds great Daddy?” “Well they are coming in about half an hour and they have been told all about you. We will wheel the bench through the spare room and Lisa then Suzy will take it in turns, I will be spanking you half the time then one of the Mummies will then have a shot of turning your arse black and blue. I will be using a large riding crop to make maximum pain… Be good and I’ll turn the wand on! They will take you for some aftercare while your Daddies sort out your lunch. Their names are Mummy Jacqui and Mummy Becky. During this time a bedpad will be placed on the bench. This is just in case as you will both be bare bummed without any nappies, but for just under half an hour each. “Sounds like a good idea as we both have our potty problems” said Suzy looking at Lisa. After finishing breakfast the door went and the two Mummies arrived, with the bench alongside them “Hello you must be Baby Lisa and Baby Suzy… “ they said upon arriving. After all was done, breakfast finished and everyone settled in and unpacked, Lisas daddy Steve and guest Mummy Jacqui called the two babies to the spare room, from downstairs. “Come on little ones” Jacqui said as she patted Suzy on the bum as she was going upstairs. “Okay, as Daddy said to them both. The bench is prepared with everything ready. Lisa Mummy will help you strip down to be totally naked, and I will take your nappy off while she’s doing that. Even your bra please baby Lisa. With t Baby Suzy its optional as I know you’re a bit bigger round the chest (Suzy’s now a DD cup while Lisa is a B cup )” “That right you get a driving ticket for not putting the twins om a carsest “ “That’s a good one I must admit…” replied Daddy Steve. Suzy added “No I’ll be fine for a wee while no need to make special arrangements for me” “That’s OK. Well anyway you restrained naked onto the bench with extras to make escape even more impossible, and a bit more fun for your daddy and Mummy. Speaking of which we will be recording things too. 15 flogger spanks on your arse from Daddy and then 15 from Mummy Jacqui. We will have you on horizontal and the bench will be rotated to 90 degrees so you are at an angle and your arse is easy tor each. After this Mummy Jacqui give Lisa aftercare while its Suzy’s turn. Anything else we missed out?” “You’ve covered everything Daddy. We love it, when can we start?” “Come up here baby girl and sit upright so we can get your clothes off OK Little one?” “Yes daddy”. Lisa followed up with doing as told. “Arms up baby girl” said Mummy Jacqui who got Lisa to take off nightie, onesie, then bra. Her Daddy helped after the onesie come off with carefully taking away her plastic pants before her ripping her wet nappy away quickly. He freshened her up as well as applying some lotion to help the chafing after her spanking. “Good baby now lie back” She does as she was told . The restraints were extra tight and Daddy said “Its tight so that you know who’s in charge” “Yes and I like it before you start spanking me…” “OK that’s one we can try another time…” Dady was also rotating her to making sure of the maximum pain. Followed this off with a paci gag in her mouth, tied to the back so there’s no change of screaming out you naughty baby girl” said Daddy Steve. At this points Lisa tried to move her head to nod in understanding (Like she would usually do with a dummy/paci), but that was virtually impsonite. “ “Yes I know you mean yes don’t stretch too much or it will hurt like hell….” This moment was someone that had born in Lisas mind for years. Now it was here… she couldn’t move a muscle. She didn’t hac e the safety blanket of her nappy. But boy she was excited! As she thought of this her clit grew about five sixes and her nipples too, despite being very strapped to the table. “Now baby girl as I start I will count down as I’ve taken away your voice for now… and your ability to move, all because you are such a naughty baby” She had her first climax at that the words Daddy said – as the restraints had brought her almost there. “One…. Two… Three… Four… Five…. Six… Seven… ” Saiid Daddy Steve… After the third she was screaming – not to stop, but with her first orgasm. “… Now as you’ve been such a good submissive baby, Daddy is going to slide the wand on under you so you can get another climax … or ten judging by your responses to the to which another climax at number nine and then se lost count how many!) Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen” Daddy said. There was no real stop for breath, five seconds later Mummy Jacqui was given the crop. Her spanking technique was a little different BUT Lisa came after the first two! “One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen… Good Baby now we will get you back flat…” Daddy unhitched her paci first of all, so she could say “Thank you daddy and mummy that was amazing!” “Now come over to Mummy for aftercare and getting dressed”. Suzy you are next ten minutes okay? “In that Jacqui applied lotion and creams to try and calm her skin down, and cleaned up her vagina. She was given a new extra thick 8L capacity nappy, new plastic pants, her bra was replaced before a new onesie. She then gave Baby Lisa a little peck on the cheek “That’s a good baby” she says, before giving her a baba of formulae milk, and leaving a second one “If you need it” . About fifteen minutes after Daddy finished with Lisa, he started getting things ready. He could see her bedpad was very wet (about held pee and half cum) and a little bit of mess on it too. So a new single use bedpad (like doctors surgeries) too, and he kept to show her that night to discuss in more detail. Suzy was then taken for one of the same. However she was a bit slower at getting excited as she’s less into this as Lisa and her daddy are. However her nipples got excited at number one, before her climax at the third spank. However with this she felt a little embarrassed as she could feel she was pissing herself. After this Daddy was up to Number Seven, and he turned on the wand. Pretty much every other spanking she was cumming for both rounds of 15 spankings. Suffice to say one of the best multiple climaxes of her life, she forgot all about pissing herself. But why did that help t turn her on, or was it just co-incidence??? AFTER LUNCH IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 13 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part three – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies BEFORE LUNCH IN PREVIOUS CHAPTER “Did you enjoy that Lisa” said Suzy to their best friend, as she was walked back from her aftercare, as they sat together with bottles of formulae milk. “Yes very much so. Been wanting to try that for years! I had SOOOOO much fun!” Yes I could see you having so much fun. How many times did you cum as you seemed to have a giant amount of fun”…. “Lost count at eight… And did you enjoy it too! “Yes…. I did… one of the best multiple orgasms in my life.. But can I admit something to you Lisa?” “What did you think it was too tight or something?” “Not that at all… on the first climax I accidently wet myself… not cum but… piss…?” “Yeah I did that a couple of times too, so don’t worry darling” said Lisa as she extended her arm around Suzy”. “YOU DID” exclaimed Suzy surprised? “Yeah… had a little bit of mess come out me too” said Lisa” “That’s the kind of thing that happen to me…But as you say kind of fun wasn’t it hunney?” “Yes indeed. When I discuss with my Daddy another time I will ask if we can borrow one maybe every 4-6 weeks?” “I’d enjoy that too, no matter how much cum, piss and shit comes out of me next time? Its worth it for all the fun” replied Suzy. A few minutes later their daddies both walked down to the kitchen, after checking their nappies were okay until after lunch. The two Mummies advised they’d be feeding them lunch spoon and bottle fed lunches. “What is it Mummies it smells like curry?” “Yes it is a mild one Suzy’s Mum Orla made, Chicken Korma, and there’s nice pudding for afterwards. After lunch we have some baby fun too” “Thanks Mummy, ready when you are” “Apple Orange or Cherry juice in your bottles?” Suzy picked an Apple and a Cherry, while Lisa picked a Orange and Apple juice. “Open wide for the aeroplane…. “ they said before changing to “Choo Choo”… Well they finished very quickly. “What’s for pudding now>?” “Sticky Toffee Pudding and Ice Cream for each of you!” They both looked at each other (Lisa and Suzy) exclaimed excitedly” Yes!” After that went down even better, they were walked up to the babies room/nursery, one on one each babies and mummy hand-in-hand up the stairs. When they arrived it was clear their nappies were fill, as they checked. “Okay Baby Girls. Your daddies said you’d not made poopies yet and I can see wet but clean” “no just a little during the spanking!. “Well would you like us to tie you to the bed with suppositories for an hour of messing your nappies, you like being messy babies you’re your Mummies?” “ “Yes please Mummies!” “We will have a remote control vibrator in each of your baby fluffs. After that we walk you through for you to a shower and have a through cleaning. Afterwards we are planning strap on play?” “Even better” Suzy said… They were told to lie on the bed, had their hands bound, nappies changed, vibrators inserted, and then suppositories, forcing them to mess and be bound to the bed and sit in for one hour. “The vibrator will go on in ten minutes…. Now lie back and enjoy” “Oh we will!” said Suzy looking at Lisa. Normally Suzy (being larger built, taller and drinking more generally) would mean shed shit herself first….but this time Lisa let out pee with a gasp of delight after for minutes and pooped herself. Suzy was two minutes behind, but a more general force of poop before the pee coming out filling her eight lite nappy almost half full again. Soon afterwards the vibrator came on. Suzy climaxed first and Lisa not far behind. After several rounds of up and down on the climax front, and a couple more rounds wetting and messing each other. After another hour of fun they were walked through to the shower one at a time, before coming back. “Weve got another little surprise! Mummy Becky is going to breast feed you both!!” “Yay” They enjoyed being fed before being walked over to the bedroom again. Afterwards Mummy Becky said, “Whisks first for some nappy strap-on fun? I will put it on over my knickers and I will penetrate your fluff one at a time” “Can I try first?” said Suzy “Okay lie down.. “ Her nappy was m-ostly dry and it was pushed a little to the side before Mummy Becky applied lubricant to Suzy’s fluff “Good baby so it doesn’t hurt too much” she said and Suzy was already happy before she took the top onesie bits and her bra “So mummy can play with your nip nips at the same time” she said. Its been a while – Suzy thought – since anyone new inside her fluff.. and now she’s playing my nipples, cupping my baby bosoms as well as her massive dildo giving my baby fluff a massive to seeing to! Needless to say her nappy was soaked – not just with other half an hour and several climaxes, she said “Maybe you’d like to say thanks” she said, pointing to her crotch and pushing her knickers and the strap on dildo to one side. “Oh yes mummy beck beck” She made a beeline for her fluff for the next fifteen minutes before pushing apart. “Thanks Mummy Becky… That was amazing have you play with my baby nipples first of all as well as screwing my fluff too”. Afterwards it was Baby Lisas turn. She was able to give a very similar screwing each other senseless before Mummy Becky waked them down for dinner. “One of the daddies has done a chipper run”. “Thank you!” While sitting down being fed, they all sat around and talked about their day! Chapter 14 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part four – Sunday and Monday part one Sunday morning saw the babies with their daddies for a few hours. Lisa and her Daddy discused moving in with Lisa in around four weeks-. He also discussed about the trial from tomorrow about her Baby not having to work, although it’s a chance of it. Suzy’s daddy was similar (but no discussion of moving in, which was only discussed with Lisa’s they are around 25 miles apart). Monday morning, and Lisa and Suzy were together for the whole day at Suzy’s house. Both of their Daddies were at work and Suzy’s mum gave them everything they needed before she went to her own work. “You are all Okay for today, and you know what to do if you are having a problem “Yes ring Lisas Mummy? Weve already got some lunch planned and you are making dinner and bottle warmer is full>” “Must dash but love you and so so proud of my big baby and her best friend too! Love you both! As she left they both had texts – about ten minutes apart – from their own Daddies who were wishing them well. Indeed it was the plan the whole thing would be the whole day was recorded in each of rooms, but they would be not watching it until the evening. They initially were in Suzy’s room playing with all the toys in her nursery. After one hour Suzy stood up, went for some bottles of her Mother (Orla’s) Milk, as well as an small between breakfast and lunch snack. “I will change you and you do me, as we are both wet. I will give you bottles and a small treat too… Now jump up on the changing table…” Lisa did as she was told, Suzy unclipped Lisas onesie and cleaned up her nappy and also played with her clitty using her fingers for a couple of minutes, much to Lisas delight. Suzy was then changed by Lisa (with a similar play), before they went to each of them to latch to het chest . This was done Suzy bottle fed two bottles to Baby Lisa and sweeties before Lisa repeated the same. “Later this week would you like to try sucking on my breasts, I know there wont be any milk but would be fun to try” “Yes please!” “Well anyway now we are happy and dry until till lunch/// “ “Good … “ “Lets go back to the Nursery” While walking back to the nursery they sent their Daddies a couple of pics they took of the other one during their changes to seir Daddies’ by picture messages. Lisa’s daddy said “oh look at her cunny… Lisas daddy Steve said “ooh look at her cunny” while Suzy’s daddy Jeff said “looking gorgeous Cant wait to see and fuck you in person tomorrow!” After that Suzy and Lisa returned to their toys and games until lunch. Suzy’s mother had given her a refresher at using the microwave the day before, and that was all okay. A double size pasta bake was in the fridge. Suzy checked Lisa’s nappy and vice versa) and would be fine. After walking downstairs with their bears in hand “After lunch we will put on a Disney movie and sit down ands watch over lunch. Lunch is on and there are some bottles of apple juice for us too as well… Theres also some ice cream.” So sitting down to watch Monsters Inc the foods clearly woke up the two girls guts, especially the ice cream. As Suzy saw Lisa moving back and forth in her seat “I’m shitting myself… and loving it!” Suzy went for a disposable bedpad under Lisas bottom “I Will change you soon as I feel I will be next,… oooh shit its now!” “Lisa said “Are you happy too I take it?” “Delighted….” They played the movie but the nappy has 8 liters of capacity. “How about we both sit here in our shitty nappies and continue watching the film until either one of our nappies explodes or overloads – unlikely – or until the end of the movie?” “YES I could live with that…” said Suzy. At the end of the movie the walked up to the Nursery to change. REST OF MONDAY NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 15 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part five – Monday part two When they went upstairs they called their Daddies, as agreed, for a lunchtime check in (one at a time). Lisa rung her Daddy Steve “Hello Daddy! Yes we are having an amazing day. Baby stuff this morning and just had lunch while watching a movie had lunch. We are just about to have a messy nappy change each. For an hour or two we are going topless, running around afterwards in nappy and plastic pants for a couple of hours!” We will of course send pictures! Afterwards me and Suzy are talking about plans for spending the night together again and what naughty stuff we will be getting up to!” “Well keep enjoying each other little ones and will see you tomorrow probably?*” “Yes thank you” Suzy’s call with her Daddy was very similar. “Okay Baby Lisa, lie down on the changing bench… and I will get your onesie and your bra off too. Before I change you I will go nude too. Unhooking my twins does take a longer since I went from D cup to DD … That happened a little while after starting on the Pill…I used to be the original Storm in a D Cup!” he said standing as she unsnapped her crotch of her own onesie , but it took three attempts before being fully topless! “That’s the dogs of war let loose … now smile for some pictures for our daddies! As usual I wont take a pic of your mess filled nappy but one of the outside before and after… Good little one now lie down while I change your nappy… pic taken for your crotch then I am pulling down your plastic pants… good baby” Suzy said before untapping Lisas messy nappy… “Well I can clean this up probably without a shower , but if we both have one tonight in any case. A tiny bit of the mess got on your plastic pants, so a new pair of pink plastics alongside another 8 Litre nappy! Such a good girl for using her nappy like a baby! “Thanks, I think… now I will change you Suzy?” “Yes thanks Lisa” . While both dirty changes were quite similar, Suzy’s was a bigger mess, but none had leaked through to her plastic pants – so those survived until next change “Lets go through to our nursery and well play some active games like Jumping Jacks so we can get some amazing tit pics for our daddies… right?” “Yeah sounds amazing” “We were also to talk about what we will do in our adult time later tonight… Have you ever been fisted ? “Just once Suzy but not by you” “Yes we could do that together in nappies tonight and then we will both be sleeping I n the same double cot?” “Yes well I think we’ve earned it as we’ve been such good babies.” “This is so true” After getting a couple of bottles each for the next bit Suzy walked Lisa through to find the (in storage for winter) trampoline, alongside some crash mats and dancing supplies too/….” “Yes - you look so cute with no clothes apart from her nappy and plastic pants… Can I give you a wee kiss” “Yes and you do too” They started with Suzy jumping on trampoline for ten minutes three times with quick baba breaks while Lisa had similar time doing Jumping Jacks on top of a couple of travel changing mats Suzy sizes. After the third ten minutes Rhey agreed to swap and also a breather, as well as checking each others nappies. “Nappy check” said Lisa as she was standing behind her body almost in unison… she placed her arms down between her ample bosoms (“fine”) and then the other way round – with pics for their daddies of course! “You are such good baby and you’re having fun. We get a chance to do some stuff we don’t do very often, or at all at work!” “That’s true… yes I am loving today so far” “Do you mind if I play with your boobies Lisa, and you can do the same for me?” “Yes I would love that… just now or later on?” “now… as they look really cute and cuddly…” “Awhh very cute!” Suzy started on Lisas areola then her nipple (much to her pleasure). Second one and cupping the two together just sent Lisa into absolute ecstasy! “Can you try that on me now baby Lisa” “of course Suzy… Lisa went for Suzy’s nipples one, then two at a time. This also sent Suzy into ecstasy too, and as they finished off “We’ll need to do that again as there was a lot of pleasure, without even trying.. Very much… we did that once but it was not as fun as that was today! Now lets swap over so we can have the last bit of this play hour, as I know my nappy go a little more moist when you played with my tits, believe it or not?” “I do believe it… and me too” So Suzy went did Jumping Jacks, while Lisa enjoyed some time on the trampoline. At the end of a very long hour (more like 1hr 50 after playing with each others boobies!) they were very wet needing nappy changes. Probably extra wet thanks to gravity , not just tweaking each others boobies! However in both cases new nappies were needed, as well as a tiny bit of a leak of pee into both their plastic pants After they changed their nappies, they had to put anther plastic pants on each , as well as being changed back into their bra and onesie too. At this point it was coming up for 4pm. “Do you want to go down and watch something babyish for a couple of hours before your patents get home?” “Yes sounds good Lisa…” They both lied back onto the sofa lying into each other pruning on some Chuggington. However as they had such a busy and active day they ended up falling sleep for around an hour before Orla (Suzy’s Mother) and Andy (Suzy’s father not her daddy) arrived a new minutes apart, waking them both up! “You’ve not been sleeping all day?” “No Mum… just put out paws up after some trampoline stuff and the like” Lisa added “I don’t remember falling asleep either!!” Orla “well we can catch up after tea, which is ready now as its hot roast chicken and some sausages too!” “Yes that sounds great idea Mum!” The two babies fed each other and they all had a chat. Lisa and Suzy were going upstairs to the nursery. But a they were getting up, Orla checked the nappies one at a time “Yes you both need changed so I will come with you!” “Thanks mum!” After some routine changes, 19.15 and 19.45 they took it in turns to speak with their Daddies. They were both impressed that they had such a good time, and also took a few pictures too! Suzy’s Mum came up to check and change their nappies but apologized “Didn’t know you were on the phone…” “No worries Mum…” after a quick check around 20.00 revealed they were okay for an hour, she asked “When are you having bedtime?” “Around 9 so an hour?” “OK well I will come back and get you ready for bed, as well as whatever naughty stuff you will be doing to each other!” “Yes thanks Mum!” Are you ready to be fisted Lisa? Or do you want to wait?” “No try now – we can try and finish each other off with clit play, and wand at bedtime?” and play with each others clitties!” “That sounds a good idea… lie back Lisa…” After dong as told she lubed her friends cunny and surroundings. She continued to place two fingers in her cunny, but spread apart... yes she should be okay buy tell me if it hurts, okay?” Suzy said before tsking the two fingers back, then placing four fingers into Lisas cunny…. “Oh yes,… She had also been playing with her labia on the way in “Hopefully not hurting you too much?” said Suzy to Lisa…. “no actually love it… maybe touch my clit and you’ll make me finish” “Yes of course” to Lisas amazing pleasure, sending her into ecstasy. “I really enjoyed that Suzy, and its your turn” With Suzy more heavily built her hands were smaller, as was her entire vulva to be fair . So after similar probing by Lisa, who’s hands smaller, Susy said “Start with three fingers” After some pleasure she asked Lisa for the rest of her hand, as well as other hand on her clitty! And that send her into similarly climaxing fun! Soon after, true to her word, Suzy mother came up with some hot chocolate before changing each other ready for bed. They took it in turns to wand each others nappies, before calling a night at 10pm. “Thanks baby Suzy.,.. and goodnight!” “Thanks baby Lisa and goodnight to you too!” Chapter 16 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part six – Tuesday In the morning Lisa woke about five minutes before Suzy, and then ten minutes before Suzy’s Mum woke them up and take them changed for the morning. “Did you have a good evening last night Suzy said Lisa?” “Very much! Thanks for everything” As they walked down for breakfast, Lisa asked Suzy “Do you think we should ask our daddies for Challenges today too? As in the past they’ve had some equally good ideas as we have!” “Very good idea! While we have some experience its always good to get a second set of ideas for a day” So in the four way text chat hat Lisa had recently setup for her Suzy and both daddies , they said “Morning Daddies. Hope you liked the pictures we sent you! We would like to ask you – before we see you both tonight – could we please have some challenges or ideas ? Not that we’re bored but wed like to PARTIALLY open ourselves and wed like to open ourselves up to you today?” “Yes we did! Now that’s a good idea… finish your breakfast and I will chat to Jeff and get -back to you soon… Steve” As planned there was a further message about ten minutes later . “Okay Little Ones… Todays Challenges are; 1. As you fell asleep yesterday during Chuggington – usually one Suzy even joins in even in other homes or other things – at least one hour of that 2 . Half an hour at least of, Painting or other Arts and Crafts to make a “Welcome Home Daddy” picture card or similar, one each the two of you 3 . Go down on each other. Have two different sex sessions each other, in the manner of your own choosing, any you want to enjoy your best friend and fuck each other! And yes you are allowed to cum… … Complete the three challenges, with pictures, and your Daddies will be getting you a takeaway. Weve also texted Suzy’s mum Orla so that she knows she might be getting a night off cooking! Be Good, Play Safe and Lube Up! Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff xxx Suzy said “How about we do them in number order , then it will give us the time to think as to how we want to fuck each other ??? “That sounds good!” “Big Screen tv for an hour, then upstairs for a check/nappy change if needed and to get to the arts supplies part of my Nursery! They sat down in front of the Big Screen tally to watch just over an hour (in the main room). Both Suzy and Lisa were sat together like real babies in their onesies, nappies and plastic pants – not a care in the world but learning life lessons via a programme that has talking trains! After an hour they went upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for part 2, as well as Nappy checking. They were both wet and in need of change. “Lie up Lisa you first”,,, After two routine wet changes on Suzy’s changing bench, they went for the painting supplies! As Suzy looked out two protective smocks and the other painting supplies. “I think I know how I would like to screw you. One we’ve done before is strap on play but this time cut holes in mt nappy, to penetrate your fluff until I cum. How’s that for you!” “Yes I like!!” “So how’s about you?” “I want you to pull down my nappy, lube me up and slide my vibrator that I sometimes use in my own, well place it my ass, and the strap on into my dildo until I cum…” “Yes fine with me!” Suzy said! After that discussion they both painted their Daddies Welcome Home pictures. While leaving their work to dry they walked downstairs for lunch. Similarly to yesterday a ready meal and ice cream – this time Cottage Pie – with some fruit juice and baby milk bottles. However like last time they sat down with Nick JR channel on. About five minutes into this however Lisa messed, and then ten minutes in its Suzy’s turn! “Well that’s another mess in me too” said Suzy. “I guess if we sit for an hour and we change upstairs I guess it might be safer to then do our play sessions that we were discussing maybe in a bit…” “Ok sounds good” “Good girl Lisa…..” “same to you Suzy” After lunch , pudding they had a little time longer hugging round each other like babies “Just like real babies we are.. except we’re 25 … “ “yeah going on 2” replied Lisa to her friend. As with the day before they rang their Daddies for a while, and they liked the pictures. They explained what they were doing for Challenge 3 later. So after the time on clock they said “So we go change now, we do the 3 and then we will have 3 or 4 hours left? We can come back here for more…” “That sounds good…” As they returned to Suzy’s nursery she looked at Lisas messy change. “It looks like I will need to get you in the shower to get rid of the mess in your nappy. Don’t worry I will help you!, and then we can do the same to me as I think I’ve messed everywhere too… judging by the way I felt walking upstairs “ She undone her onesie and plastic pants and stood her in the shower. Then she pulled down Lisas nappy and gave her a hand using a shower puff (she has a couple for using in messy accidents) vagisil and shower head to gently clean her vulva and bum. She toweled off and was walked back to the changing table and given powder, lotion, a new nappy, plastic pants and onesie and back into her bra. Then Suzy’s change “yep I was right….” and Lisa helped her the same way. “So who’s first ?” Suzy asked… “ME!” asked Lisa… “ So walking through to the double bed sized Cot, Suzy put a new disposable bedpad and told her friend to “lie down next to me”’… She got Lisas vibrator, the lube (Lisas everyday generally dryer than Suzy who always had an every day discharge since she was 😎 and the Strap On . Suzy unhooked Lisas onesie, removing it for now and leaving just the bra before lubing her ass deeply first of all before sliding it on. She then had the Strap-On placed to resemble a big penis into her best friend, but in this case over her own clothing “Just one big baby fucking another one!” she said to Lisas reply was “Yayyy”” Suzy applied plenty of lube to the giant penis as well as her vulva. However in the two minutes since the vibrator was in Lisas ass – not yet on – she was a little more moist down there!” – and guiding the giant dick into her vulva, before turning on both vibrating parts, much to Lisas enjoyment! After ten minutes (And many climaxes) Lisa asked to stop. “Was that fun?” “oh very much so… fifteen minutes later and its your turn?” That’s fine” “So for cutting the hole in your nappy I take it that you want me to take away the onesie and plastic pants?” “Yes that’s fine…” After cleaning up and Lisa adjusted the strap on, got Suzy down to just her nappy and bra. To sabe cutting into Suzy’s muff she would pull down her nappy, put the cut in, and a little bit of tape had been suggested to hold the nappy to save bits going everywhere! “Thanks Lisa…” After lying down in a similar position to where Liisa was just now Lisa applied some lube to the end of the giant penis before gliding into her Suzy’s muff and the vibrator on. This brought immediate pleasure to her (for some reason) and fifteen minutes later Suzy had enough “Oh my god thank you, you are the best”… After fifteen minute breather both were changed into new nappies before saying “Lets go downstairs again, and we can have some more ice cream – just a little one each? At that point they thought “We’ve earned an extra treat!” Its coming up for 3.45pm and your parent, and our daddies, will be back around 5.30. “Weve messaged them so they are getting dinner) Telly watching or a Disney movie?” “Tough choice – how about Disney movie ?” “Which one?” “I fancy Snow White” said Suzy . “While I get this set up please could you run upstairs and get the things we painted earlier for our Daddies?” “Yes good idea, they will be here before you know!” So four people arrived soon after other Andy (Suzy’s father), Orla (Suzy’s Mother). About 20 minutes later Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) came in with takeaway saying “A deals a deal! As very few Chinese are open on Tuesday they had an Indian Takeaway including drinks and ice cream! After a little while the two daddies walked their charges up for a nappy change each, as well as to stow their bags for staying the night. “You’ve been so very good…we can go down and watch another movie, and then we come up and screw you both silly tonight?” “Yes sounds good!” When coming back they put on Lady & The Tramp before hot chocolate and bedtime. As they finished they both agreed (Lisa and Suzy) that this day was even better than the one the day before! Chapter 17 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part seven - Wednesday part one Today was similar to the other days so far this week, with one twist. That is today they wake up at Suzy and go to bed at Lisas. So from there until the weekend Suzy and Lisa and are staying together at Lisas place. Their Daddies are expected to come tonight too after work. Lisas Mother Polly is a stay at home mum these days, so will be able to assist with some of the daytime nappy changes, with her father Brian (not to be confused with her Daddy) is now owning is taxi company so she will be home evenings, like both Suzy’s parents ere earlier in the week. Suzy will drive both her and Lisa, supplies and everything else around 12 noon but Lisas mother Polly is arranging some of her food for lunch her place . Some of the extra ABDL nappies and plastic knickers they purchased for this week are already at Lisa so only some clothes and the like, as well as Suzy’s pills and toiletries. The two baby girls were woken up by their Daddies, and reminded of the shift later today. It was said a couple of challenges might follow Thursday, as the short drive and unpacking etc. might be enough for you to chill for the afternoon, and an evening when we are both there together tonight at Lisas too! “Yes we are remembering!” So after being nappy changed and showered by their daddies they then walked down for breakfast., where they fed them in the high chairs baby-style. “Hello Lisa how’s you?” Suzy asked as she arrived and was clipped in by her Daddy! “Another amazing night of babying and sex after a day of babying each other”… “Yes mine was great wasn’t it daddy and Lisa too!” “After yesterdays playing up with your butt hole and the single dildo on over the givers nappy play, we can get one that has a double doing for inside the givers muff, or even better now you’ve given me the idea, a triple to include one for Anal! We could get it sent to you for tomorrow arrival? Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff too?” “Well were thinking of buying a slightly different triple strap on – from our own money – after Lisa wanted to experiment yesterday with a vibrator in her ass as well as the dong in her muff” “Approved – and get an couple of one litre enema can too and two metal bedpans too, so you can clean out before and well pay for it. I think daddy Jeff had one but only ones we have now are the 2 litre hot water bottles of Suzy’s” they said… “Thanks both Daddies” Suzy then ordered the item, with the extras, to Lisas for a before 12 noon slot. Their daddies had previously experimented with anal sex although this was they first time they’d ever done it with each other. Needless to say both babies were more than happy. “If you decide to do full time or part time littlespace – say some days work and some days little space - we will send you some challenges and give you daily ones. These would be vanilla for days at work and we can talk all about” “that’s an idea . After a week we might be going round in circles” Suzy said. Lisa what do you think? “Yes I like those ideas too, we can put the feelers out when we get back to my own home later today” “Yes of course the decisions outs of course, although we can ask your dad tonight.” Suzy then called over her mummy to see about be going part time (if they both decide at the end of the week) to which she thought that should be fine but we will double check that’s fine, and I will message you later today. Suzy finished her breakfast alongside Lisa a couple of minutes later. Both Daddies checked their nappies (both just a little wet this time) and made their apologies as there work called. Shortly after Suzy’s mother and father left to head to their work too. Liisa and Suzy went up to their nursery for a little while, and to double check the stuff they have laid aside for the trip. They then had two and a half hours, so they decided on some play. Starting with a little naughty play Suzy asked if Lisa could try similar on her to yesterday, so strap on in my muff and my vibrator in my butt too? “ Yes I could… now lie down and I will fuck you. Hopefully you will love it just as much as I did yesterday. It was amazing… Shall I get the things out of the bag we are planning to take to yours?” “Yes please”! Ten minutes later she returned with everything and asked Suzy to budge up so she could get a bed pad below her. After lying back Lisa lubed up both her vulva and her butt too. She pushed her vibrator into her arse and before turning it on got the straps ready and adjusted to double-fuck her best friend. After lining up carefully and then roughing it up as bit as Suzy thrashed around for a while in so much pleasure and ecstasy and happiness. After close to twenty minutes (and so many climaxes) “Okay Lisa I need to stop….” After ten minutes she cleaned up and put the nappy back into place! Suzy then said “How can I thank you” “Go down on my muff with your mouth for a while…” “Yes of course…” She said swapping places and pulling Lisas nappy to the size before starting with finger on her clitty before deeply tonging her muff. She had similar moving around, even more so when Suzy put her finger over Lisas clitty then going down for fifteen minutes more of fun. After which “stop now but I really enjoyed that” So darter a breather they got things repacked ready. It was 11am and in one hour they were going to Lisas for the rest of the week. They returned to littlespace playing with cBeebies on in the background downstairs on the big TV downstairs. Just before that they changed each other into fresh nappies before heading downstairs. While watching the tv they both cuddled round each other, with hands just under the back waistbands of their nappies. Half way through Suzy asked Lisa to stand up “nappy check time … come here” as she put her hand into her onesie and down the front crotch of Lisas nappy… “yeah your fine!” Lisa said “You next” she put her down her crotch too before saying “fine too!” “Well that’s nice of you… sometimes Suzy you are just like a caring Mummy…” “Well thanks I guess learned stuff you know?” “I felt a slight pleasure when you had your hand down there” said Lisa “yeah probably as I have only just had my fingers and tongue in your baby fluff earlier on…………” “Oh yeah……” They then watched the telly again starting with Go Jetters! too. Half an hour later Suzy turned it off, before Suzy said “Ok get in the car – check I’ve not forgotten anything as I am doing…” They took the bags, placed in the back of the car Suzy driving (they shared the car and costs as Suzy gets a lift to her work from Mum and Lisa lift shares with someone else she works with most of the time part time. Sometimes she gets a lift to the office with a Special Needs School run returns to base too, or her own father if he’s in the office) Switching on the Babyish playlist, they started making tracks “You looking forward to your Daddy moving in? “Yeah it seems like fun!” During this chat Suzy’s phone got a message from her mother, but she didn’t see the message was from her Mother. “IF you decide to part time 3 days at work, Monday Tuesday Wednesday would be the best for us working. Check with Lisa and her Mummy too!” So when she took her phone off the car holder she immediately saw it and got excited… showing it to her friend who was very excited too!” As they arrived Lisas mum Orla welcomed them, helping in with bags and the like, as well as saying “Lunch is on for all three of us – your Mums lasagne which I have one third normal and two thirds cut up small for you two and Apple Pie and Ice Cream! Polly clipped them in on a high chair and big bibs with apple juice in baby bottles. She fed Lisa first before going onto Suzy. “Good girl for Mummy..” While Lisa was being fed Suzy discussed her mothers text and said she wood be fine for part-time. Could you check with Lisas father about if that’s fine IF that’s what we decided to do?” “Of course hunney!” Lisas Mother said “Well its great having you home again, and of course Suzy too.” As - lunch went down well it was time for pudding, and at the start of the pudding it was like someone had messed. Well Suzy was rocking forward “Sorry Lisas mummy” “Why?” “I think I’ve just sh… erm… messed my nappy… “No need to worry, you are a baby, that’s what babies do….” Afte the end of the discussion Lisa was rocking back and forward with a guilty look “Sorry Mum, me too!” “Now that’s okay. When we finish here I will take you two little ones for a change in Lisa’s nursery, and then you can have fun and games up there too! “Thanks Lisas Mummy” aid Suzy. Its interesting to get a break from changing each other all week!” “Lisa, how was your health, as you seemed fine as you didn’t have emergency calls from you both” “Well no issues, bowel and bladder working well, no thrush or cystitis, Just some good time at Suzy’s and with my daddy last night who’s also coming tonight again” “Well that is good to hear.. .I will finish here, put the lunch food dishes away, unclip you and then after that, up for a nappy change both?” “Yes, thank you Lisas Mummy… we’ve got something coming tomorrow morning another toy or two – we discussed with our Daddies – something else to play with each other!” “Sounds fun… you can explain all later this evening, or when it arrives!” “Thanks,…” as they both walked upstairs to Lisas nursery, where Lisa was first to jump up on the changing table. “Good baby Lisa…well that seems easy so the same onesie and plastic knickers will do” After putting her daughter (Lisa) into another 8 Litre nappy , through wiped and baby powder and baby lotion (of the ones that were already bought special for the event), it was Suzy’s turn for a nappy change. However “Looks like Suzy will need new plastics and onesie, as your mess leaked a little. I will go get them…” A few seconds later she was back “Here you are… from your own supply!” After that a similar change, but as a result of the extended messing, Mummy Orla she stripped her down to her bra, before a similar change before new plastics and she snapped Suzy into her new onesie. “Good girl… now go play with Lisa!” Chapter 18 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eight - Wednesday part two As it was round 1.30pm they phoned their Daddies as discussed , for a short catch up. Close to 2pm they started an hour of play with Lisa playing with the doll house and Suzy playing her slide and the ball pit. Half way through they swapped over and 2.30pm (the same time) Lisas mummy Orla came up to check up on them, check their nappies and offer them drinks. “Your diapers are both fine. Would you like a bottle of juice or Mummy’s milk from the source or a bottle of the stuff?” “Oh yes please Mummy – Mummies Milk from the source please? Suzy are you happy with the same its really nice!” “Yes please me too!” Mummy Orla walked Lisa first over to the nursing chair with giant bench so she can breast feed her 25 year old baby “Suzy you’re next okay? Now come up Baby Girl!” After about ten minutes Lisa said “I’m full now mummy thanks!” “Now Suzy come and lie down and I will feed you. Lisa play with the slide and ball pit before Suzy swaps over to the Dolls House okay?” Around 12 minutes later Suzy was full of milk before returning to the nursery. Mummy came up to the nursery one over an hour later expecting another nappy change at 3.45pm. “You two clearly having -plenty fun more than half an hour… oh well lets see… yeah your both needing a change,” “What do you want to do next? “Well how’s about we have an hour of naughty time? Please Mummy?” “Yes that’s no problem at all.” After changing both nappies she said “I will leave you for about an hour? “ Thanks Mummy, although we will both come down around 5pm after when we will come down for dinner at that time. In the meantime Suzy please wand me over the nappy and I will then do the same – does that sound fun???” Suzy nods knowingly. She got Lisas wand from her bedside table along with the Lube before walking over to Lisa’s double bed size crib. “Do you want me to unclip your onesie so I can get to your nappy, or another place on your body?” “Well please remove my onesie, and work your way across my boobies and nipples. After halfway go to the nappy and plastics?” Well needless to say Suzy did exactly… and Lisa loved the wand on her boobs and nipples were exceptionally enjoyable. This was before Suzy moved down further down over her nappy. After half an hour (and so many orgasms), Suzy said “did you enjoy that? Cause now its your turn! Try the same on me please… “She clipped Lisa’s onesie back in and at the same time lied back on the bed myself. Suzy was unclipped by Lisa and then she made a beeline for Suzy’s bosoms, and nipples. This was so enjoyable and just as much so after wanding Suzy’s plastic pants and nappy too. “ooohhhh yes that was very much amazing” Suzy said after several orgasms too. As they had a quick breather they went downstairs to see Lisa’s Mum , plus dad -nd both daddies in time! “Hello Mum… so what are we having for dinner?” “Well its sweet and sour chicken, rice and chips. As were expecting the guest – your two Daddies as well as your Father – around 6pm its on for then. Theres Apple Juice for you two as well in bottles.” “Thanks Mummy” said Lisa, “Thanks Lisas Mummy” said Suzy. “Would you like to put the tv on here on Nick JR or cBeebies until then?” “Yes please Mummy!” So they saw people arriving in the order of Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) and Brian (Lisas father) last. The dining table included two highchair clips for the two babies and their Daddies helped to feed them. “Good babies for eating all your food… would you like some Ice Cream too?” “Yes please” they both said. Their Daddies helped with that and told them to sit on the bench while they took the plates across to the Sink. “Now we can both go up to your nursery and room, like we usually do, and we will change your nappies too. “Thanks Daddies”. As they walked up to the Nursery, Mummy Orla spoke to Lisas father Brian to explain what they’d discussed earlier on. “Yeah that sounds fine, when they decide just let me know?” Upstairs both baby girls had their wet nappies were changed while a further catch up between every one at a time. Two Daddies had offered anything their baby girl wanted sexually “Okay Daddy can you tie me to my bed and fuck my cunny” Lisa asked her Daddy “Oh yes…” Daddy Steve didn’t need to be asked twice “Lie back little one… so you want my dick in your muff?” “Yes Daddy!” So Lisas Daddy used the corner cuffs to fix her, before leaving her in her nappy for five minutes before returning to his charge before lubing up her cunny and slipping his rock hard dick deep in to her Fluff… Just before her Daddy was set to cum he took out his dick and said to “finish me off my thirsty cum sucker!” Afterwards “Good girl Lisa, shall I play with your muff?” “Yes please again!” Suzy’s Daddy offered something of her choice too, and she said to tie me to the bed cuffs for an hour. Firstly Suzy wanted her Daddy Jeff to eat her, before she went to suck his dick for the rest of the time! Afterwards getting on for 9.30pm Mummy Orla made cocoa. She brought some up to the girls before saying “Yes your father is happy if you want to go part time or whatever you decide!” “Thanks Mummy” Orla then assisted them to have a shower, dress them both ready for bed, and they slept one bed each with their Daddies. “Night Night Baby Lisa, Night Night Baby Suzy” Mummy Orla said, before returning to her room with her husband Brian. Suzy and Lisa would be looking forward to the following day together at Lisas’s place. They had some extra fun naughty toys coming, as well as a mostly littlespace day with the two of them, and Lisas mother too! Chapter 19 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part nine – Thursday part one As it was similar to the previous day and their Daddies were staying over, a similar start to the morning except it was in Lisas home. As was discussed their Daddies were giving them challenges. So when they were together they agreed and went back to their littles to explain what was needed to do! 1 get a breastfeed from Lisas Mummy -and take pics 2 please take pictures of your boobies for Daddy but with your nappies still on. Pop the onesie off and your bra too before doing it. Ask the other little one or your Mummy if you need help 3. when the dong arrives, give it a go and use one at a time from one fluff to one arsehole . First from Lisa to Suzy and then the other way round, until you both cum. Before you must have an enema into a bedpan, as you aren’t allowed to use the big girl potty. Lisas Mummy can help if you need it! Lisas Daddy also advised this weekend a couple of friends who are into leather and uniforms “So just a heads up one day you will be in leather outfits and the second day you’ll be in some slutty looking short uniforms that shows your nappy off!” Suzy said “Yes its been a while since I had a uniform on like school ones and I love being Daddies compliant little baby slut butt!” “Me too Daddy, looking forward to it too” said Lisa. As their Daddies (and Lisas father) left for work, Suzy checked the online tracking to show her new fuck toy was coming around 9.50am. This had four vibrating dildos in one single harness, although they can be changed to 3 or 2 if only one-persons own use! She kept a look out for delivery and as the boxes arrived, Suzy up to Lisas room with her. The dildo looked amazing fun. They were looking forward to the enemas too! Lisa unpacked those and clipped them to the wall about four feet apart. Suzy said “I will guide it into you and you can do the same thing, and Lisas mummy said to call in a few minutes when we are ready!… A bedpad was down just for drips and two metal bedpans for them to empty out their bowels before anally fucking each other!” They sat down and Lisas mummy came to keep an eye on proceedings as well as open the values. Then Lisas mum Polly turned the valves to let the litre of hot soapy liquid do its worst on her daughters bowels, and her best friends too. After around five minutes they were told to hold on before going over to the two and a half litre metal bedpads . “Stay their for fifteen minutes girls please to sit down, and that should be you empty at the back and I’ll clean up your muff too, before letting you getting tore into each other!” “Thanks Mum” Lisa said. After fifteen minutes on the bedpan, many cramps and some pleasure too. Lisas mum walked in again “Good girls… now I will get rid of all that poopies, and have wiped both of your muffs too. After you are finished, call me and I will put you both in fresh nappies!” “Yes Mummy will do!” Ten minutes later Lisa started lubing up and Suzy helped her with the straps. Lisa was able the two dildos into her muff and arsehole, before doing the same with her best friend. “Now lie down and spread your legs for your best friend to fuck both your holes!” she said as Suzy was obediently done as she was told. She spread her Muff wide before Lisa lubed the hole deeply and the same for Suzy’s arsehole. Next, Lisa used the remote control to turn on all four at the same time…. To some immediate pleasure for her and Suzy. After 15 minutes Suzy was begging her friend to stop. “Thanks Lisa… that was amazing… 20 mins then it’s your turn Lisa” she said. Of course pictures were taken for their Daddies to satisfy their third challenges. Suzy into Lisa was similar, but a bit shorter. They then called their Mum who would give them a new nappy. She said “Did you want to do the breastfeed just after “ “Yes mummy that’s nice!” After Lisas Mummy placed both Lisa and Suzy into new nappies and plastic pants) breastfeed of Lisa and then Suzy. “Good girls! Now after lunch shortly we will do the last challenge of removed their bras too for a topless (wearing only a nappy and plastic pants) later on. Now come down and we will get lunch on, which should take 30 minutes. I know you just had a breasted but you will need more as you’ve had an enema getting rid of so much, so that’s why!” “Thanks for looking after us mum!” Lisa said. They walked with their mother to go downstairs and watch Nick JR on the large telly downstairs. Chapter 20 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part ten – Thursday part two As Lisa’s mother started on lunch for the three of them (Sweet and Sour Chicken followed by cake and custard) Lisa and Suzy was good fun having her mother feed them both. As they have enemas there was no poop forthcoming on Thursday, as its already been taken care of with the enema. Thinking back Suzy said to Lisa “What did you enjoy more – our pre-sex enema or the fucking each other???” “Bizarrely enema that had the idea of preventative/routine but i genuinely loved it just as much as what happened next you know? However just now you took me to new places sexually and for the last little while! So probably a close call ! “Yes and you too!” “it seems weird to have fake penises inside both holes, as well as the person who takes it!” “Well that’s some what to put it!” So after an hour and a bit – a little longer than before as they were watching tv, their nappies were checked right there on the sofa. They had to pause as they had to change wet nappy changes. As was the first challenge today was topless nappy pictures Lisas mother Polly removed the onesie and her daughter bra before taking a Before pic. After changing an After pic was taken. Lisa sent to her daddy Steve “ Good baby showing your body for Daddy. Look at that lovely big full nappy. And nice tits too” to which the reply took Lisa by surprise and caused her to blush! Suzy’s change was the same – a little bit more discharge than her daughter but that’s normal, and like earlier on Suzy has had some spotting too. Otherwise she sent her pics to her Daddy Jeff. This had a similar reply “Good baby for showing Daddy! A lovely full nappy … and I could just suck those gorgeous big baby titties too!” After changing they came down to put the TV but swapped to a movie, Rugrats – The Movie. The strapline when it was launched on the sides of local buses in the late 1990s were various but Suzy’s favourite “An adventure for anyone who’s ever worn nappies!” or similar. So Suzy reminded her best friend and mother who went back to kitchen work and other domestic stuff, although she said she’ll be back to check them in an hour, as well as giving them couple of bottles of apple juice each. About half way through Suzy said “Do you think our daddies would let us also include enemas one or two a week as well suppository punishments” “Yes we could ask… however it might be nice to have one of the enemas going into a nappy, with a couple of boosters?” “Well we could ask of course. I guess if they are up for it, and the person doing changes doesn’t mind?” “Yes we can message them later on.” “I guess we should maybe schedule a weekly hour for fucking each other in all four holes at once. We can see how it works – obviously the receiver might need to be wary of some poop coming back out in both cases ? “ “We can try. This is the new bit for us, and we are both readily more than familiar our bodies! I had 24/7 incontinent at the front and I do get a lot of daily discharge, as well as only mild spotting since I went on the pill. In your case you wet at night but now more or less incontinent too, and you are a bit drier down there than I am… Well that’s the things we’ve known for some time!” “Yes that’s all good” Lisa said as Suzy pressed play. Mid afternoon fun saw a couple of changes – first one fine, second one they both had a change! With around an hour and a half before dinner, they put on the big screen a movie The Lion King which kept going until dinner. Today it was only four people for dinner – Lisas father and mother with Lisa and Suzy. After further telly watching, bedtime came all too soon again! Chapter 21 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday After waking up with their best friends Lisas mother helped shower and get ready for the day before walking for breakfast. Once again their Mummy fed them baby style. During this point their Daddies sent them the daily message of their tasks for the day. They knew their Daddies were coming tonight and staying till Sunday. 1 Suppository Play – without restraints but you must wait one hour before asking for a change. Do the sitting around while watching the ABDL video porn links I sent yesterday (before we arrive this evening) 2 Tit play – after we saw your tits in the pictures, please play with each other nipples and titties until you both cum. Afterwards please play with a wand on your nappies until you cum again! wand (before we arrive this evening) 3 Plugging and Chasity. Once we arrive (just before dinner) we will put you in chastity and a new nappy. This is a double dong you have to wear under your onesie as well as female chastity also under your onesie. You then come down for dinner and try to be good write double dildo under your nappy and onesie. Afterwards we turn on the vibrator. However in both cases you wont be allowed to cum. You will need to beg to climax in your room for one hour, which is subject to satisfactory service of your Daddy. During this time your Daddy will require at least one of Prostate Play, Waking Off Daddy/Hand Relief, Sucking off Daddy or some other sexual talk of your Daddy then you MIGHT Be allowed to cum yourself. After one hour cumming is permitted without restrictions and your Daddy might go down on you to say thanks! ps However if you both behave (especially number 3) goes well might be another pleasant surprise! As Lisa read them out aloud, she thought to herself “What do you think it might be?” “Suzy guessed “New Ice Cream flavors, new type of nappies probably… I heard there’s an 12 Litre disposable nappy although they keep going out of stock in like an hour… I’ve got some on back order probably a fortnight. Its because they are made in somewhere like China vs Scandinavia where the NHS basic cheap ones come from!!!” Did you think our daddies want us to them up the arse for once?” “Well we will see later on, just be on best behaviour…. “ “Will see Mummy to tell her about the suppositories but we can do that upstairs about 10am?” After showing Lisas Mummy she said “Yes that’s fine!” Liza and Suzy also explained the messing play ideas they had talked about the night before, and their daddies both thumbs up so that’s one for another week! Now upstairs and we can start watching those naughty video’s while we mess ourselves ! Two suppositories each up their arses, and they were both entirely out (two of them) in under 10 minutes. During this point they both got horny watching ABDL themed porn with the first one including naughty nurses who wanked the male patients off during their nappy changes! After that they went through to the nappy changing room before calling Lisas mum Polly to help them change out of their very full shitty nappies. “Good girl now lie down on the changing table” Polly said to Lisa. However the volume was less than normal, probably as they’d had an enema the day before. Suzy’s was similar before heading downstairs to 101 Dalmatians in the run up to lunchtime. After fish/sausages and chips was all done and dusted, Suzy and Lisa returned to the nursery. They were needing changes which were only wet. They decide to do Challenge 2 with playing each others boobs and then wanding over her nappy, before swapping around. After another amazing set of climaxes they went to babyish play with the slide and similar things for an hour or two. Lisas Mum checked them several items before messages were received saying their Daddies would be coming at 5.15pm, with pizza for dinner at 5.30pm. As was explained Challenge 3 was explained as to what to expect to her mother, they were indeed prompt! “Hello Daddies…” “Come with me little ones!” As well as getting things unpacked for the next couple of days, both babies were stripped to the nappy before heading downstairs in new nappy but also in a female chastity device instead of their bra, and each as well as their nappy and plastic pants. As the double dong was already inside their muff and the arse, they had fun trying not to cum on the way down the stairs, let alone when the vibrator was on! By this point there was the two Daddies, Lisas mother and father as well as the two babies but Suzy’s mother Orla had been invited for the evening “for catchup (by Suzy’s Daddies) until 10pm”, although it wasn’t any further details! The three parents continued on for a few hours. However after dinner they were walked up by their daddies and both vibrators were turned on inside their nappy and chastity device. “Remember the rules” so they called over their Daddies – both opting for Hand Relief on both Daddies. When they were both to come the girls were bought right close up to swallow it. “Thanks baby girls, you can cum” They were both told. “Now one hour we play with each other!” So after everyone was blissed out after lots of orgasms each! They were changed into new nappies, chastity removed and a onesie, bra and plastic pants replacing them again. “Okay now we go downstairs for the bonus surprise, as you were two very obedient little ones?” They tried guessing while walking downstairs “Not breaking up ? “ “Hardly. “ “New nappy design? “ “No but I have some on backorder for next week or the following one” “Girls fucking their daddy up the arse?” “Well no…. but it’s a nice idea, Jeff add Pegging to the list… Anyway we would not do that of all your parents would we ??? “ So as they arrived their Daddies opened some fizzy wine (non alcoholic for the kids) before standing together a piece of paper and some other things in a bag. “First we’d firstly like your parents for all the hospitality and welcoming us into your homes and spending time with your amazing daughters. For the last year and a bit in Suzy’s case, or coming up to a year in Lisas case, you’ve treated us like family. To this we promise the next bit will be family-friendly despite the fact we visually aren’t (Giggles from the parents!) We both never want this journey to end. We both think – and we’ve discussed this at some length - we want to this being together in partnership to the next stage. This might be a bit cheesy and corny, but we want to spend this moment with your family. We both love you and we like to love the arse off you forever. This is not a hoax amd we want to be with you. So I will explain in some details that Lisa and Suzy might already know. In our community we have these things called Collars in a way that replicates engagements rings and later weddings ring Nothing changes overnight but as we want to be our partners, we brought you a couple of collars. They are basic but if you like the ides then in 6 to 9 months we will have a formal collaring ceremony. We will get you something more festive to suit your own tastes. So do you both accept being collared both as our partner – hopefully – for the rest of time?” YES FUCK YES! Lisa and Suzy yelled at each other…” “That’s okay and we accept the naughty babyish words!” They then both opened the clasp at the back before draping over their necks, telling them to keep it on as long as possibilee, like a conventional engagement ring. “Will that explains why you wanted me here” said Suzy’s mother Orla. “…and the fizz” “I know Mum SO happy…” she looked at Lisa who started crying, seeing Suzy off too! “Congratulations on this and we wish you well for the future.” “Us too, congratulations Lisa!” At this point Suzy’s mother Orla’s phone rung “Do you want me to come around topic you up?” “Well an extra hour – were celebrating because the two daddies proposed to Suzy and Lisa by way of a collaring, just like getting engaged?” “I had no idea… well give Suzy and Lisa all my best…, and have another glass for me in the meantime!” Chapter 22 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday epilogue and Saturday part one So following the proposal announcement two things happened; after telling everyone on their phone contacts pretty much 90per cent of their vanilla friends were googling the word Collaring, and once taking their charges to bed for the night, their daddies got so super laid that night! Well as planned the following Saturday was a day of uniforms. Saturday they also had two people to help as things like a nurse/school teacher for one on one. “Morning baby girl” said Jeff to Suzy… “looking forward to the uniforms and two extra mummies visiting?” That sounds amazing… I meant to say I want to say thank you for everything -you’ve done for me.. hooking us up with other friends and the like, all the amazing sex, down to the less glamorous stuff like changing my pissy nappies and being a shoulder to cry on when I am down!” “Well I will get you ready for the day ahead, showered and new nappies then after all that we can go down for breakfast… I will double check to see if Lisa and Steve are up too! Sounds like it! So lets get you out of your nightie and pyjama bottoms”. After all the morning preparation they were both ready – and they were initially back to normal although they both were wearing their collars. Each of their daddies fed the babies. During this time Lisas daddy Steve stood up, but so they could both hear. “Its around 8.45am morning to both of you like being collared?” “Yes indeed! Thanks daddy” they both agreed. “Well around 10am we have another two mummies with uniforms. They will have one on one sessions with you during the session as well as some uniform time doing other stuff like the telly! Mummy Bella and Mummy Claire will be doing one on one with the two of you, with your daddies only in the background. Lisa and one Mummy in her room with me watching and joining in too, and Suzy and the other mummy in the spare room with her daddy watching and joining in!... The uniforms, and the leather stuff for tomorrow, are all ours now. Hopefully you will enjoy it?” Thanks again Daddy, looking forward to another amazing day!” They sat back down in front of the big screen TV watching cBeebies between breakfast and the mummies arrival. A little ahead of time and the door goes, taking them by surprise!” “Hello Steve” the two mummies hugged them on the door. They had a giant wheeled trunk each of uniforms and play supplies. They were assisted up to Lisas nursery when they unpacked! After fifteen minutes the two babies both were walked up by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff. “First scene is a school girls together and then we split off in two rooms for others. The first one is where you are both dressed as school girls. Mummy Bella will be the teacher and Mummy Clare will be the School Nurse. During the session you will both go to the Nurse for a change, they will do that in the other room. Afterwards the teacher sends you to the Headmaster played by Daddy Steve and Deputy Head Jeff. As you misbehave they want to spank you together with However offering something naughty like a blowjob might get you off, or might get you more trouble! “But as Daddy predicted these are very short” “So we can see when you need a change nappy baby girls!” “Ask for a change five minutes in, as you will be needing one by then!” Their Daddies walked through to the room where Suzy and Jeff would sleep. The school uniform (with tie and blouse both matching each other) barely reached Lisas knees, let alone 6foot1in Suzy! In the background they setup a small blackboard, and the teacher and nurse changed into their outfits too, and set up a couple of chairs around Lisas writing desk. The teacher (Mummy Bella) waited a minute before saying Good Morning and took attendance. She started talking about maths, and they were asked to write down the answers to the questions. Five minutes in Lisa put her hand “yes Lisa?” “Can I please go to the nurse?” “Why do you need to go to the nurse?” “Need another nappy on” “But only little babies need nappies and you are a school girl?” She went red at that time. Suzy put her hand up “Can I see the nurse too?” “Don’t tell me you are in nappies as well?” (red face) “Erm, yes…” “Okay… I give permission… Now here’s a permission slip. Go straight to Nurse Clare’s office, and straight back again with no dilly dallying please?” “Thanks Miss Bella “ they said. The walk through to the nurse in their uniform dress – very short and barely covering their tits either – to Nurse Clare’s office. They knocked on the door where the nurse had placed a folding giant changing mat that they sometimes used for travelling or long days out with no toilets or Changing Places facilities. “Hello Lisa, Hello Suzy, are you here for a nappy change?” “Yes we are… Our teacher seemed very surprised but she must be new. “ Okaayy, lie down first Lisa…” She pulled down her plastic pants and wet nappy a bit quick and swiftly and a little sore, like most nurses are…” “Lie down” the Nurse had one at a time on the bed with wipes although very cold hands and a bit rushed too.” “Right Suzy lets see your latest pissy efforts… that’s you both changed. Now get back to Miss Bellas room at once!” They left, and they did, their Daddies both walked into the same room!” After knocking on the door the teacher told them (after expecting a more warm welcome) they were told “You took too long getting changed you naughty girls… I told you not to bunk off! Go to the Headmasters office as you are in trouble! Don’t say another word!” (she said pointing next door and smiling) So they did as they were told where they had saw their Daddies. “You here again for ANOTHER punishment Lisa and Suzy.” The changing mat on the bed had been swapped for two giant cushions with traditional school style paddles. “Lie down and assume the position, arse up…” “What can we do to get out of this?” (Both daddies unzip their flies and pull down their trousers) “Well you could try this… you suck the Heads and Deputy Heads cock. However if its not good – in our option – the punishment increase from 10 over nappy spanks and 10 bare bottom spankings to 15 of each?” “We will give it a go eh Suzy? Spankings are never good are they Headmaster,?” “Lets get at it “Suzy said before licking around her Daddies/Heads foreskin before taking the full cock in her mouth, cupping and teasing Daddies/Heads balls too. Lisa started a few moments later. Both of the Daddies/Heads cum in their mouths in around 8 to 10 minutes. “Well did you enjoy it then Headmaster” They looked at each other “Good, but not good enough… Now arse up and we will need to take care of your dilly-dallying – in your teachers view – so no choice as you keep getting sent here!” They were given a ball gag to keep them quiet before they gave both Lisa and Suzy first of their over-the-nappy spankings. After the last they had their gags removed and nappies pulled back up “Now go back to Miss Bella has some aftercare” to which they smiled, before walking back to the room “Good Subby Babies for your Daddies!” Nurse Clare joined in taking one each, and they both had some cream placed – more lovingly – over the makeshift School Desk.” Chapter 23 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday part two “We will spit things into two for the 45 – 50 minutes or so in the run up to lunchtime. We will change you after that, but here’s where we split in two. Lisa and Mummy Bella in her nursery here, and then Suzy and Nurse Claire – who is about to change into Mummy stuff – walk through to the other room. The two daddies will be in the -background. Lie down on your bed first Lisa and I will tie you to the bed and your Mummy is about to give you baby pussy fingering, titty play, eating your baby pussy, and strap on in your little baby pussy and arsehole! After tying up and getting the lube out she said “Lisa which part of your body do you want to do first… with your Daddy standing behind with the camera and playing with yourself?” “Mummy can you go finger my cunny first, please and thank you?” “No problem!” She lubed up her muff after pushing her nappy and plastics to halfway down her thighs, before doing a few fingers around her clit before she went two full fingers deep. After a couple of orgasms she stopped before asking “OK What’s next?” “Strap on play – and you wont need to lube me up or pull down my nappy! Is that OK Mummy?” “Yes that’s fine!” She lubed up Lisas arsehole as well as dropping her knickers and skirt to the floor before lubing up her fanny before she tied round the straps of the harness… OK going in…” The nappy wearing girl in a school uniform was then screwed for ten minutes in both her arse and her pussy, and there was a dong inside her Mummy too, which she really liked! After ten minutes strap on her Mummy stopped and said “What’s next?” “Can I get you to eat my baby pussy please Mummy?” “Yes…” She went nosediving (after removing the strap on) for ten minutes with two clitty play and most in her baby pussy. “Oh oh oh ok my god mummy now what’s next- only one left – play with my titties?” “YES” she said!” After the last ten minutes it was sadly the end… Suzy’s was similar but not allowed to “Thank you Mummy… now can we change our nappies … thanks Mummies… now we will need a couple of big baby bibs for l and also tidy up our uniforms… thanks again!” As Lisa and Suzy were about to go downstairs, Suzy asked “I know we said tomorrow we would make a full announcement tomorrow evening when both mums are here. I like the idea of 3 days and 2 days off starting in two weeks? We might be able to make it 2 and a half days a week to help with our wedding/ commitment ceremony planning, and also, to help your Daddy move in with you soon after that?” “Well that sounds good… Never thought but guess if it’s a double ceremony – would that be ok for us both have it at the same ceremony and/or the same date if it is possible?” “Yes I was assuming/hoping we would double up!” Downstairs for Lunch and all of them fed around another one of Pollys (Lisas mothers) Cottage Pies, similar to earlier in the week. Their two Mummies helped feed them for a change! They returned after lunch. By the time they got up they had messed themselves … “Okay well this is good timing! We will tie you to bed for one hour , in your messy nappy. After that, we will be giving you turns in a nurses outfit! You will, one at a time, then change the other ones shitty nappy while dressed as a nurse will be a changing mat. During this time you will embarrass each other and make the situation awkward as possible by asking some personal questions, touching each others sensitive areas, and the like?” “Okay Mummies…” During the hour Mummy Bella used a wand on the front of their nappies, causing them to enjoy their situation even more! After an hour tied to the bed hey were released with Lisa told to go to the Changing Table with Suzy changed into a Nurses Outfit “Hello Nurse Suzy” Lisa said. “I see you’ve come for a nappy change?” “Yes I am afraid so…” “How long had this happened that you’ve been having these problems” “Years and years I am afraid..” “Well please pull up your uniform so I can check a couple of things…” Suzy then played with Lisas boobs (no problems here)… I will change your nappy and get your vulva checked too…” The change was fine but she was swapped her glove before Lisas fluff in depth. In some depth! After she was told that “well your down there is all fine… keep using your nappies and pretend they are not just for babies” After that, they swapped around. Afterwards, they asked “What’s next?” Well for the last thing before we do for, we will do another round of schoolgirl spanking. However at this time Mummy Clare is changed into a Schoolmistresses outfit. So no sexual options this time, you’ve been sent for 50 spankings each with a switch! Normally half with kickers, hlsadf without. But as you are big babies in nappies, swap knickers for nappy/plastics. Now, Lisa come over here first…. “Are you sure there is nothing I can do like suck you off?” “Well you tried that with the Head and it didn’t work! 50, 49 (they count down to Zero). “Now Suzy’s turn…” Chapter 24 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday epilogue and Sunday After the dinner, there was some fun time with their daddies they experimented with a new set of Spreader Pants which caused them to crawl for an hour or so! Then they went to bed. Sunday waking up was very similar to Saturday. Lisas daddy Steve woke her up to remind her about the visitors today! “Morning Baby and future collaring Lisa!” “Hey Daddy!” “Today we have the leather master, Master Bary and Master Bryne scheduled too. This includes a little while with a leather bodysuit with leather Chasity belt too, without the dildos. Also a while with a full length maxi dress in leather too. There will be at least one spanking too! alongside some other fun… well for us, and hopefully for you too” “Thanks daddy!” So following a similar start to yesterday, they were waiting for their guest Masters, while watching cBeebies on the big screen telly. Suzy said “Still weird thinking we are getting hitched in the near future to some lovely men who already know all our issues and who actually like us?” “Yes I know right… Cant wait to be together forever!” She then heard the door going, and it was the two Masters who Steve had arranged. After greeting them at the door they went upstairs with Steve, and Jeff was already there. “Hello Subby babies” “Hello Masters”. As they unpacked, and at the same time explained what was happening. “First of all your Daddies strip you down to just nappy and plastic pants” So after doing that they were changed into the Leather patterned bodysuit that was very short but patterned with some circles and bars. After we move into them Suzy said “Yes I see its short...” “Yes that’s our fun, perving on things…” “Well now, please lie on the bed for an hour. We will cuff you and at the same time an intensive leather spanking with a leather paddle!” BUT after every spank, say “Thank You Master”… Lisa and Suzy were being tied by Barry and Bryne respectively. “50 (spank) Thank You Master, 49 .. . down to 1 “Thank You Master”… “Now your daddies will get you up unhitch you and give you some aftercare as well as lotion, check your nappy (both only wet) and a couple of bottles of apple juice. “You feeling better now?” “Yes thanks Daddy”. They were given a full length all leather dress (with a leather loop to hitch to both collars) and a female chastity device across their nappies with a key lock on the front for one hour in their already wet nappies (still short to flash their nappies) and were told to suck off the two Masters to say thanks! Once you swallow it, your Daddies are next! If you are good you might be allowed to cum afterwards, which will be after lunch. “Yes Master, Yess Daddy” they both said before assuming the position and bending their arses as instructions. However about 3 minutes, Lisa managed to mess herself… to which Daddy Steve said “brilliant! An hour.,..” A minute later Suzy went red as she was messing herself too. “And we didn’t need laxatives or anything, right Suzy?” yelled her Daddy Jeff! After an hour of pleasuring the men in the room , they were congratulated and told you can cum. We will come back to that and screw you! Will discuss later but your daddies will change your messy and wet nappies. After that we will now go down for a lunch”. They all went back down (in new nappies but without the chastity) for lunch. This was one Lisas mummy Pollys Sunday Roast Dinner. Lisas Mum Polly said “You look very nice in that leather dress baby.” “Awhh thanks Mum!” After lunch they went back upstairs for some fun play for the baby girls! Both girls were stripped down to a new bra and just the nappy put on an hour ago/plastic pants. “Come on little ones, lie down on the bed and we’ll fuck your cunny, for being such good little baby girls?” After that they both had a nose in their cunny from their Masters too before they had to leave. Their daddies changed their nappies and into bra and onesie again. So two hours of fun play it was downstairs again. At that point dinner next. Suzy’s Mum, Lisas 2 parents, both daddies were there. The plan was that in the early evening Suzy and Lisa would announce their decision . Suzy stood up and started “As you know we were experimenting with being 24/7 in littlespace (with small amounts adult/naughty play), well three quarters little one quarter big play. Many things were discussed. Lisa and I have had a blast but wonder whether or not we would run out of things to do. So what we agreed was that if we both did 3 days a week at work. At this time however we’d ask if possibly 2 and a half days. The other half day is to help with the collaring ceremony preparations as well as to help Steve move in with Lisa here - so an extra half day for a short term. We would get challenges from the daddies on the days we are not working or together and send at least two messages and one pic when we are working. Also maybe a little more -adult play every day up to 50/50 on the days we are alone? So what do you think, 2 an a half days for a short time, and then 3 days thereafter ??? “ Lisas father / boss and Suzy’s mother / boss both agreed saying the extra half day would be useful in the run up to moving in and then the Ceremony in a few months. Suzy’s (ABDL) daddy Jeff said “Yes that sounds reasonable. We wanted at least try it, and were so glad you two have. But a hybrid approach, especially flexibility in the next few months, is an amazing idea. Suzy added“ We were also thinking of having a double collaring ceremony with the two of us on the same day, would that be possible?” “More good thinking two baby girls” said Lisas’s ABDL Daddy Steve said “Yes that should be possible. Will look into logistics more, in the near future. I do however reiterate what Jeff said. We look forward to planning and haying a future together, and we agree a flexible approach is good. You still get to be round people and your family, as will my Lisa too. And if we want to review that anytime, either way, we’d be happy. You see if you two are happy, the rest of us are delighted!” Orla (Suzy’s real life mother and the nurse Suzy works for) added “YES we’re happy! You get the chance to get out and stay home, so it’s the best of both worlds!” AND – most importantly – we get to discuss you getting hitched, and Lisa getting the same thing! I was so delighted to be part of the proposal, and now part of this evening too! I love you my big baby, and her best friend now also a baby!” To which Lisas father / boss as a taxi company owner Brian said “Hey Polly just pinched my line… But seriously, all the best and we look forward to the ceremony too, and we do appreciate my girl also moving in with Steve too?” Polly replied “Yes that’s right… Suzy we can look at the new schedule maybe 2 or 3 weeks we can get things setup… is that long enough?” Brian said “yes 3 weeks tomorrow is fine for us too!” Now Steve is moving in six weeks, exact date to of the week to be confirmed?” “Yes both daddies” said Lisa followed by a chortle! So after that discussion Suzy’s mother Polly and Suzy went to their home, Steve returned to his home, Jeff returned his home. They were changed and prepared for the bed by their own Mummies. “Goodnight little one” Chapter 25 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part one In the three weeks that followed – The following day (Monday) both Suzy and Lisa told their work colleagues about their week and especially the forthcoming future together with their daddy/partners in the coming weeks and that they would be reducing their workload slightly for more time together with their BFF as well as prep for their nuptials! The same was said for a conversation with her former school BFF Alma who moved down to London about seven years ago after her fathers redundancy and subsequently grew to love the place.. Suzy went south for Almas wedding two years before with her Mummy/Polly. As part of the discussion it was said Alma said she “wouldn’t miss your special day for the world!” ”Thats good news and we look forward to seeing you back in Dundee once again! Sounds good now give love to your Mum ok?” .. Tuesday morning and Suzy was checking her patients in at reception. One of the guy (a male patients called Kenny who’s never had much more that a brief nod said “Nice collar” “Awhh thanks… yes I its an engagement one of sorts before a collaring ceremony..” She then explained how her potty problems turned into a big baby and a good time rather than being depressed . “So it saves explaining my life, and even more they like it?” “That’s good, well catch you later on.,..” …At their regular quarterly doctors visit for STD checking (essential as they don’t need to use condoms but do have sex with more than one partner when guest Daddies or Mummies come along!) with Suzy’s mum (Poll) all went fine. Discussions for the ceremony went along, with questions about a honeymoon. Suzy and Lisa wondered whether a week or a fortnight at the professional Mummies in Glasgow they had when they were 18 and 19. Might have to make it less family friendly to include their two daddies and some naughty stuff! And yes they were still going and deposits were made. Holidays for the working days were booked by Lisa and Suzy too! The ceremony was being held in one of the function areas in Camperdown Park, a couple of miles from the City Centre but still inside the City boundary. The person doing the ceremony was someone who Jeff knew through the kink groups and the like. As plans for Lisa and Steve for moving in tougher caught motion, Suzy and Jeff discussed more. While the moving in was partially practicality for 25 miles in Perth not Dundee, the idea of motiving in with Suzy was naturally useful. It was said that after 3 months (i.e. 6 months before the commitment ceremony) They’d consider moving in with Suzy one month later. She ran it by her parents who were quite happy with the idea, possibly using the spare room for his stuff his stuff that wont fit in the room. So the new dates everyone looking forward were; 3 weeks from the first day back with collars reduced hours start 6 weeks from the first day back with collars Daddy Steve was moving in with Lisa (The weekend before but they had Monday boo off too) 9 months from the first day back with collars was their ceremony (Saturday Ceremony with honeymoon at professional Mummies for a fortnight) And now added 3 months from the first day back with collars Suzy and Jeff to discuss about moving in with Suzy one month later. So we now jump to the first of those - 3 weeks in when they start two and a half day work (with two days in little space or with naughty tines and half day for wedding and move prep). Chapter 26 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part two Monday Morning was pretty normal. Wednesday would see them leave for some additional planning work before a couple of nights together with Suzy at Lisas. On the road they did a half day of wedding plans before they had some ceremony / wedding preparation (Mostly double checking some RSVPs and the like on the phone). As they were meant to be nots seeing their daddies usually till Friday. However one night only (Wednesday) they were together with their Daddies to celebrate their reduced hours from today. It was decided – following a suggestion from some porn links to give both Suzy and Lisa their first piss enema, made up of their daddies piss. While there was most much they would certainly try again anther day, both Suzy and Lisa shit their nappies in just a couple of minutes. After sitting put in their own piss and shit – and their daddies piss too – for an hour before showering and getting their baby girls ready for bed. Thursday morning their Daddies changed them into day clothes and fresh nappies before helping them feed “That was fun last night daddies” they both said their new Challenges for a day together were;’ 1 enema 1L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 after that you fuck each other up the arse.. Suzy to be the giver first before Lisa. After that a new nappy on with butt plugs until dinner time! 3 eat baby food! We got you some suitable for 2 year olds, to match your inner personality! Theres more than one so Lisas Mummy can show you where they are! You’ll also wash that down with 2 year old suitable fruit juice, and infant formulae/baby milk. They also said they’d like to take Suzy and Lisa to The Dungeon club event in Dundee at a gay club which also licensed for sex, as well as just alcohol. After watching half an hour of cBeebies they decided to go for an enema. Lisas mother helped put them into one of the new 12 Litre capacity nappies and set them up for the enema. After holding the litre of hot soapy for ten minutes each they shit themselves . They then watched tv for a couple of hours to test the level of the new nappies . However surprisingly, despite a lot of pee and poop – held up to the job. During the telly they played with each others nappy with a wand over the onesie! After changing Lisas mummy fed them both baby food, baby juice and formulae milk, which went down amazingly well. As there was no enema no poopies for the rest of the day! They then went to upstairs to start having sex with each other. “Its been a while since we had just butt plugs in? “Yes well but still looking forward to fucking your arse! Said Lisa to Suzy “yeah fine “ Suzy lubed herself up considerably but she was getting lubed up before strapping on herself before lubing up Lisas fanny and arse! After fifteen minutes they had ten minute breather before Lisas turn to fuck her friend .However afterwards they placed some basic anal plugs in their arse before helping the other one into another nappy for two and a bit hours. It was… erm interesting. Even more so when they went to the telly to watch a movie. As they were still had a was. Was even more orgasmic… After a nice shower and the like, Lisas mother Polly got them both ready for bed. Friday could be even more fun! Lisa and Suzy slept together in Lisas double crib. Thursday After a lovely nights sleep, Polly (Lisas Mummy) woke them both up together, before shower, changing etc. For breakfast they got some baby cereal and a breat feed from Lisas mummy too! “Its been a while since I had that but its nummy… thank you Lisas Mummy!” said Suzy. During the morning they were sent their challenges from their Daddies! 1 To go one better enema 2L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived day before yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 Pretend play breast feeding each other just using sucking the other ones nipples for ten minutes. After that bottle feed with some baby milk. 3 Screw each other by going down on each other with your tongues and fingers each others muff and clitty. Afterwards see if you can get the double ended dong pointed into your fanny how far inside your b So they went upstairs to get the enema first of all. After doubling up (2 lite enema in a 12 litre nappy ) a little bit of leaking was only to be expecting… … Just after lunch (mummy’s cottage pie) they had a bit of a Milking Moment! While no milk was expected, they both enjoyed, before snuggling in their best friend for a bottle feed! The sexual play was also fun. They were able to get two dicks (the double dong) int Suzy’s vagina (another first this week)! As her body is more heavy set than Lisa, it was quite comfortable. However Lisa couldn’t stand more than a couple of seconds before switching to just one part of the double dong, “never mind baby girl you tried!” Friday / Saturday / Sunday in Chapter 27 ----- Chapter 27 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part three Friday and the two girls had planned for some time out at the City Centre Olympia Swimming Pool then both the shopping centres (Wellgate and Overgate) and a lunch stop too. Their Daddies gave them some challenges as usual, but knew they were out and coming to see them that evening; 1 Look after each other at the swimming pool. Afterwards give each other a change on the rising Changing Places table using plenty of powder and lotion. 2 In the Shopping Centres afterwards buy something as close to Baby Pink as you can for every day use and wear it when we arrive later tonight. This could be a top, vest, bra, dress or something but please don’t spend too much money! No more than 4 pink each and all under £50 each? 3 In the afternoon give each other a hand spanking wearing nothing, taking your other clothes off and putting your nappy and plastic pants to the sides for 15 spanks each. Then use lotion and plenty of aftercare . As they arrived in the car Suzy said “I am looking forward to today, and it’s a chance for a bit of time away from home today before the BDSM event this weekend.” “Yes I am looking forward to the event which is my first which wasn’t ABDL?” Lisa said back to Suzy. So after paying themselves in, changing and showering, they went for the flumes first. After catching some time in the swimming pool there time came to an end so out to the locker. After that a brief drying off before going through to their Changing Places facility to nappy each other. As both of their swim Nappies were both messed and it was noted to give them an extra wipe down there at the back – their Daddies were proud when they explained they’d looked after each other! This time both Suzy and Lisa messed themselves totally involuntarily, with no laxatives or the like. Suzy has never been able to control that, and Lisa is pretty much incontinent after six/seven years or so in nappies. After new nappy and existing plastic pants and plain white onesie, they dressed back into street clothes in the main part of the changing area. Afterwards they drove into a city centre car park to allow them to do both shopping centres short walk from one to another. After bumping into a friend of Suzy’s mothers before some clothes at Primark and New Look. Afterwards they went to McDonalds in Reform St (between the two) for lunch, and got two Happy Meals each and some ice cream (yes the ice cream machine working for once) they went through what they found with part one of shopping. Lisa found a dress, leggings and vest close to baby pink and Suzy found a pair of PJs and a dress alongside a top. “Those look quite cute, yours too!” After some shoes and other High Street, Murraygate and Wellgate shopping they went back to the car and home. Lisas mother welcomed the back home and hoed them to a few parcels that had arrived while she had arrived. This was some more of the 12 Litre nappies Lisa ordered about three moths ago (on backorder) as well was couple of extra plastic pants and pink nappies they had bought to keep their stock in order for baby times at home and away. Their mother offers them some food and drinks but they were till full from lunch but would welcome some milk. “Mummies in a bottle, Mummies from the source, formulae or regular milk?” “Yes Mummies milk from the source please” “Okay two minutes and we can sit in front of the TV and Mummy can feed you both before you head upstairs and I will change you If you need it” “Yes thanks!” She sat down where the babies were on the sofa and fed Lissa before Suzy. During the feed Lisa Mummy Polly did a covert check to show nappies were wet and a little messy – in both cases just the end of the mess in their swim nappies earlier. “Well you are both needing a change so I will come up to do a change and leave you to play in Lisas nursery”.” “Did you both mess at the pool I take it and now the end is in the day nappy?” “Yes that’s right sorry mummy” “Don’t apologise. Just double checking as you were out and about”. After that Lisas Mother Polly went upstairs to change both the girls before returning to the kitchen area. “We will play for a few minutes then the spanking each other? “Sounds good Lisa” Suzy said. Lisa started first with the bear bottom spanking, then it was Suzy’s turn to return the favour. After showing pics with their Daddies they said they were looking all forward even more play that evening. Lisas mummy came up to check (nappies were fine) after an hour and bought up a couple of apple juice bottles for each of the girls. Afternoon saw many checks and a couple of changes each. Around 4pm they went downstairs to watch the telly (putting on Dora The Explorer , both wearing the baby pink dresses they found on their short shopping haul earlier, Lisa in top/leggings and Suzy in dress to avoid clashing! Their Daddies were collecting an Indian Takeaway on the way to Lisas home – Lisas Daddy Steve was coming around 4.30pm but Suzy’s Daddy called Jeff was coming around 6pm and he would get the takeaway. “Hello little ones, you look so cute in pink just like big babies that you both are! ” said Steve as he entered the house. Dinner and Suzy’s Daddy Jeff and everything else happened before bedtime. Saturday they were told of their role at the BDSM monthly dungeon event. They would have an enema first thing to try to make sure you are all cleaned back there. They would have a special black nappies and black plastic pants with two plugs (no vibrator) and a black bra too, to match the plain black metal chastity with locks, for some time – an hour in chastity and some time on the St Andrews Cross x-frame. Using a flogger they would get 15 spanks each before being swapped around. After that you wear the existing stuff for a total of one hour and then your nappies will be changed. After that spanking be good and your Daddies will play with you with a wand. After that hour, a brief stop, chastity and plugs removed and then plastics/nappies only before some time you two girls go down on* each others muff and titties, for the pleasure of every man in that club. They will watch you and wank off watching you two. After that are having another stop for drinks and discussion with our friends for a couple of hours Whatever any of them want , you have to do with them, male or female or other – whatever they ask! If you are very good you will be allowed to have some wine! You remember the safeword ? Yeah haven’t used it since we were together” “They were also informed of the house’s safeword too, so if someone says it you know to stop! Theres’s condoms and lube too and you’d be best to use them if any men want to fuck or suck you?” “Yeah that’s okay daddy, nice to have belt and braces as we but have contraceptives” “And yes but as its new people too! ”Well our Daddies knows best!” Lisa said. “We bought some flavored ones too which I think you enjoy along with Strawberry lube?” “Yes indeed!” After enema, breakfast and lunch, mid-afternoon they took a taxi (as the Daddies were having booze before heading home) to the event. Their daddies got them ready for the first part of the fun! “These are your lovely subby young ladies” one of the Daddies friends (Master Bary, who had visited them a few weeks ago) said to Daddy Steve “Yes of course ( points to collar) and now for eternity hopefully!” “Yes you showed the pictures! Congrats again and we all look forward to the ceremony in a few months!” Lisa and Steve were walked through to one of the changing rooms separately from the main play area. A giant changing mat was placed on the floor. Lisas daddy Steve was first with lots of lube in her cunny and arsehole before placing the metal plugs inside, nappy plastics and bra all in black before the outside chastity over their nappy. They also had a black long restraint clipped onto their collar rings. She was told to sit while Suzy got the same treatment. After this both Daddies dragged / got them to walk all over to the St Andrew Cross bench, and they were restrained face down for two minutes before being given 15 spanks each bur by Master Bary for once. “Good girl now jump down!” After the spanking their Daddies gave them, wand time. “Such good girls, now wand time and cum as much as you like!” And they did… … After that hour of pain and pleasure, their Daddies walked them through to change, and they had the lead, plug and locks removed, and were changed into a new black nappy and plastic pants and given some baby milk. Their Daddies took through a couple of bedpads for the floor just in case and pulled their nappies and plastics down to their knees and took off Suzy’s bra “Okay Lisa, go down on Suzy? you will get ready. Give me two minutes and I’ll get my fellow perverts to pleasure themselves while you screw each other” A couple of minutes later around eight men and a couple of women were there too, mostly with dicks in hand! So Lisa was instructed “Start now okay …” “All these people makes it even more embarrassing…” Suzy had several orgasms (and she later said when Lisa was playing with her clitty and tits was one of the best ever). Shortly afterwards swapped positions and it was Lisas turn to get fucked by her best friend, while men and women all watched pleasuring themselves! After that their Daddies clipped themselves both back into their bra, nappy straightened up and checked before having some juice from a baby bottle. “You were so good girls… now get ready for being sexually available to everyone for an hour!” Their Daddies gave them some condoms and lube sachets and sad “if you need more we have them here” as they tucked them into their bra” “-Yes Daddy!” “Here’s a lovely pair of fucking or subby toy free to anyone for one hour , they are open for pleasure or punishment. Who’s first?” A couple of hands went up and they went to their part of the room. The first was a pre-op transwoman who wanted sucked off while going down on the girl . Second was one of the men who were watching and perving earlier! It was decided on a coin toss that the transwoman (called Katie) would get Suzy and the other one (called Keith) would pound Lisa’s vagina. After that it got more bizarre. Two women – one clearly pregnant and in a leather dress, and the second was in submissive outfit (Jenn pregnant and the other Carlie). “Wed like to take advantage ,,, for some reason I am super horny in this pregnancy”, Can we use a strap-on on you?” They had a strap on already in place on Jenn “Weve got one too”, so both Jenn and Carlie had strap on sex with Lisa and Suzy. “Good submissive…” At the end of the scene, Lisa and Suzy asked if she has started lactating yet? “Yes why do you ask?” “Were also both ABDL too…” “ Well if you like we can do a practice. Carlie hunney please help me off with my dress and pull down my bra and we can have a shot! “Yes Mummy” “What was that?” “Nothing Jenn!…” A couple of minutes later and the pregnant dominant lady stripped and gave them a 2 minute experimental feed. “Well thanks! This is my first pregnancy so lots of stuff to get used to!” Suzy said “No problem nice milk!” Afterwards their Daddies came over and said “Anyone else – you have permission to od anyone else, and 15 Minutes left?” One Master and a Mistress came over and asked if they could spank them (they had their own paddles). “Yes not a problem… What’s your names” “Master Kevin and Mistress Katrina” Their Daddies helped them to setup a couple of cushions so they could be spanked both at the same time. 20 spanks were given each, and they swapped round so both Suzy and Lisa got them both “Thank You” they said at the end. After that their Daddies walked them over to the bar when they would rest and catch up. A bottle of wine was had alongside some pints for the Daddies. Lisa and Suzy were given only ones glass with a little water in a baby bottle each , with the rest for the ladies that joined them later. After getting close to the end time they had a taxi prebooked to take them back to where they were staying (at Lisas Mums again all four for the weekend). Chapter 28 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part four On Tuesday morning Lisas Daddy Steve who received a phone from the lesbian couple Jenn and Carlie, who enjoying fucking Lisa and Suzy on the Sunday at the kink event A rater interesting discussion was had. Steve was reminded she was three months pregnant. “What we want to do, if it is okay with then and yourself, is to borrow them for a few hours.” “For sex?” “Well actually… maybe a little but they mentioned they were ABDL? “”Yes…” “Long story short, I need some practice before the kid comes out of me. We want to treat them like babies for a day over here. This will get real life practice as the only family member with kids is miles away. We’d be happy to pay costs, and we would be happy for their Daddies to come to watch. First of all, what do you think?” “Usually we have to pay the pro Mummies who visit us! But I think both big babies would really love that idea…And if anything is unknown we can help a never changed them and looked after the for the same time.” “Well thanks”. “I will message them both as well as Suzy’s Daddy too.” All three gave positive reactions so they looked forward to the Saturday. Steve rang on Friday evening to get further details and was asked if they could bring the ABDL elements of their life like nappies clothing and baby milk etc and she would buy in lunch and dinner to say thanks (and instead of paying) Their preferences were double checked along with the address for the following day. After breakfast and a night at Suzy’s Mums house too, the bags were packed and they were clipped into the car belts like babies. After a brief drive they arrived and being welcomed and shown through to a spare room where it was happening “Morning Babies and many thanks for agreeing to this” “That’s okay. We have enough supplies to cover most things in both sizes.” “Thanks Daddies too for agreeing and driving these two little ones… how cute are these two in these onesies?” “Yes indeed!” A few ideas were given by the daddies that to change their nappies on a travel giant changing mat. After getting guidance how to do it, 15 minutes later and Suzy was cleaned with baby lotion, wiped and powdered and new nappy before replacing plastic pants and reclipping her onesie. As Lisa was similar (albeit a different size) that was a bit quicker too! After that it was their Daddies idea they played a couple of baby game with them while feeding them a baby bottle. After Patt-a-Cake, Hide and Seek. Simon Says and just before their fourth game Lisas Daddy said “Check their nappies before the next round? “Do I just unsnap the onesie and hand in?” “That should suffice…” “Yes both wet, but fine for a couple more rounds. “The fourth was Ring-a-ring-a-roses,, fifth Musical Bump…. “Okay I assume you will be wet ?” Wel yes but I think I am messy” Said Lisa “Me too Sorry Mummy” said Suzy” “Don’t worry that’s fine!” Your daddy explained what do to do with dirty changes too. After this one more round before we have lunch planned to arrive” “Thanks Mummy Jenn!” they both said. After a wet and messy change for both girls a game of Pass the Parcel, they were then called through by Carlie called them through for the lunch. It was a wide variety of pizzas and sides, a small pizza party, drinks and ice cream. “It’s a lovely home and dungeon you have here! Are you two looking forward to the baby’s arrival ?” asked Lisa “Very much so….. I’ve been firm and dominant as a woman The last little while it’s a bit less hard and more feminine and having more feelings than ever before over the last year and a half, while we did the IVF and preparing my body for getting pregnant?”. “I see.” So how long have you been babies?” Suzy said “I have potty problems most of my life in my case but decided to enjoy my life and not get depressed. I introduced Lisa to it (she was a bedwetter) at 19 and she’s been enjoying life more and more!” “Well that’s true. Since being teenagers we’ve grown sexually and found a couple of Daddies who took us to the kink event last Sunday” replied Lisa.” A suggestion was made by one of the daddies “Would you like to try feeding them baby style their puddings, I will show you how!” “Yes of course…” And she did, and the daddy even got a couple of bibs and baby bowls too. That was enjoyable before they decided to go back to the room for a split session of baby time and some sex with me?” “That’s a great idea!” When they went upstairs, Mummy Jenn stripped down to just her maternity bra, before asking Carlie to help her with strap on. Daddy Jeff said “Suggest you unclip the onesie, pull their nappy and plastic pants to one side, and you can pound their fluffs as they like that!” “Yes we do” Said Suzy back her Daddy and Mummy Jenn. “You first Suzy…. Ill lube you up although you seem a bit moist already.. “ “Well we’ve had a good time even before this bit” After some fluff pounding Mummy Jenn surprised her by then diving down to eat her for a few minutes. After orgasms throughout, it was Lisas turn for the same!” “We take a breather, baby bottles for you before some babyish fun again?” “Yes that’s a nice idea!” After another round of baby games their nappies were checked and both needing changed “Just wet this time… good babies for your Mummy and Daddies!” There was a little pee got leaked onto the nappies so their Daddies showed her how to swap round to dry onesie and plastic pants too. When they had finished their baby games, Mummy Jenni brought a wand to rub over their bits, to much excitement all round! Afterwards it was said “Now babies, would you like to see if I can manage a longer feed?” “What your Mummies Milk – yes please!” Two After feeding Suzy and Lisa to being full, Mummy asked if their Daddies has any more ideas for babyish or adult stuff?” “Well spankings… but you cant do that to real babies of course nowadays!” “Speaking my language I hear…. Daddies is it alight if I spank them?” “Of course no problems,” “Now walk through to the bondage room/dungeon and we can tan your little hides… BUT lots of aftercare and some apple juice in bottles for being so brave?” Now that is a good deal…” After their nappies were pulled to their waist they were placed over a giant spanking bench with room for her to get a whack in. “Now lie down Baby Suzy first…” After going to the indicated restraints, ten hand spanks on the bare bum, and ten with a small hairbrush. She took the restraints of, pulled her nappy and plastic pants back up and said “ Carlie will give you aftercare and some juice for being a good girl… “ “She was taken to anther bench and Collie rubbed rash cream on her arse before playing with her nipples and clitty. Afterwards it was Lisas turn next. As she was shorter it took a couple of minutes to adjust the height. But they both enjoyed the spanking and the aftercare too. “Dinner time coming soon, so let’s check your nappies… “”Yes fine” “Now downstairs for dinner, which is going to be a local Indian. After dinner they chatted and sadly time was at an end. “I enjoyed the practice and really enjoyed the fun part of it too!” said Mummy Jenni. “Hopefully we can meet again one day? “ “yes that’s amazing!” the babies agreed. REST OF WEEKEND IN CHAPTER 29 Chapter 29 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part five As they were leaving Mistress/Mummy Jenni was offered the chance to come view one of the two nurseries and maybe more play time. The next day was already booked by Jenni but she was free the following Saturday. This was booked, with When they arrived soon afterwards to Lisas family home, they went upstairs for checking (fine) before coming down to watch some Disney stuff for a couple of hours before cocoa and being taken up to bed by their Daddies. The following day was Sunday so another day off. Lisa asked (while being soon fed by their Daddies” “Daddy could we please to go to try one of our favourite weekend regulars - to give them some suppository play and tie us to the bed for a couple of hours? “Well you’ve been so good lately we could hardly say no” said Lisa Daddy Steve, bending down to kiss on the cheek. Afterwards they were taken up to one of the bedrooms, changed into 12 litre nappies and tied to the bed before suppositories were forced into their onesie, plastic pants and nappy. “Good girls… Enjoy… After a while your daddies would like you to suck them off while chained to the bed. In half an hour we will be back for you to suck us off, and we will leave you two hours in total?” “Yes Daddy sounds like fun…” Lisa and Suzy then started chatting to each other… “Are you pooping yet?” “Well just a little…. And one is out… “Mine too… and now the second one… here it comes oh my god…” replied Suzy. They were not wearing any other clothes but unlike an enema the noises are not that great, but some smell… After ten minutes they could smell each other and “I’m enjoying this” Lisa said, “me too baby Lisa, me too… “ “ooh yeah ooh yeah….” At that point their daddies walked in before the last round of “ooh yeah. Oh my god that was amazing…” Such good babies messing their pants for daddy just like the helpless babies you are, and even before we restrained you…Now open your mouths wide and suck until we cum … you know to swallow it…” “Yes daddy we will” They both opened their mouths to their naked daddies cocks down their throat”. After fifteen minutes or so they had all cum! “Your daddies will put something on while you lie on the bed in your wet and messy and cummy nappies!” “Thanks Daddies” Lisa said… “ The Daddies had put on cBeebies so they enjoyed the various cartoons and the like. As it transpired they ended up being 2 and a half hours but they were enjoying the telly so much they didn’t notice! They were unclipped when their daddies returned to say “30 minutes before Lunch, so we come to unclip you and also get you changed and all nice and clean little ones” said Lisas daddy Steve. The nappies held up to the job holding both babies messing, wetting and excitement too! They were both cleaned thoroughly one at a time on Lisas giant powered changing bench, before being walked down by their Daddies one at a time. Lisas mother made her regular Sunday roast dinner for lunch, which always goes down very well! Afterwards they said to their daddies “Fancy eating me – the other white meat?” “Always!” This was followed by regular (penis-in-vagina) sex too. After a while more fun after Dinner Suzy and Suzy’s daddy Jeff were heading home, and kisses on the doorstep followed before Suzy let herself in the house! Suzy’s mother told her “Another one of my colleagues is about to go on maternity leave. Dr Foster’s PA Stacey Gibbons with her second , you know her? “Oh yes”. “Well as you sometimes don’t mind covering more than just phones and reception, and you are currently part time, how would you like to job-share with Laura Smith you Mon Tues Wed AM as you do now, just slightly different work and we will arrange training for you both on Tuesday?” “Yes no problem! And you don’t need to worry about me ending up that way as I already a 2 year old in the ba-ck of my mind…” “yes as always Suzy!” “Although we say a pregnant woman yesterday and a week before too?” “Well just don’t get any ideas ???” “LOL very good”,.. never say never as they say?” ““So anyway are you okay in helping us Suzy” “Yes that’s fine by me… now can we talk about an overdye pay rise?” “Oh look BEDTIME”… “Okay mummy sorry to ask”. “But we might be able to do that at work tomorrow, as I will put you onto the payroll person as I think you are due an annual review?, now you mention it?” Of course you are part time but a rise in your hourly rate is possible. I know some of your office staff colleagues have had between 8 and 15 per cent more, with inflation at 9 per cent ?” “But how much of a pay rise did you get Mummy?” “Well definitely bedtime now! Come we’ll get you changed and off to bed” they said as she walked with Suzy up to her room. After getting her daughter changed and ready for bed, a quick kiss of Suzy’s cheek (looking tired) “I’ll see you in the morning, sweet dreams mummy’s big little one!” After closing the door “25 per cent” she said to herself,,, “But I will tell her in the ride to work tomorrow!” Working week and the first two day saw some interesting times for Suzy. As her mother said her HR person had called her into the office. Even given reduced hours she really appreciated Suzy’s work graft and being here 3 and a half years. So she was said 12 per cent rise for Suzy. However we will need to backdate it by five months (as they were a bit behind in the review). “Thanks Dr Hallen” she said. As her mother was in clinical session for all morning, she saw her at lunch “12 per cent, but a little date backdated by five months!” “I knew you meant as a joke but see it shows how busy we have been so busy all round, full stop.” Orla said to her daughter Suzy. “New relationship and getting hitched amongst the rest?” “Well it was true, but thanks Mum… “ Tuesday both Suzy and Laura Smith met up with Dr Foster and her PA who was preparing to go onto Maternity Leave. She explained next week shed still be there to help guide you through everything. In addition her Dr had a variety of non-standard stuff which is why she was training us up on their specialized system and the Doctors medical specialty (rheumatoid arthritis and other skeletal problems) and the explanation was quite interesting and not at all preachy. “For my first baby we didn’t train the replacement and that came back to… how do I put this politely… bite us on the arse” for humor all round and knowledgeable nods from the Doc… Heading home and when they arrived Suzy rung Lisa for a catchup and making arrangements for her turn at Suzy’s house! Wednesdays half day at work, so it came and went quickly. Lisa drove the shared car (with Suzy) to her work with her clothes etc. to her work and then afterwards drove it to Suzy’s home via their work, collecting Suzy and saying hello to her mother too! Their daddies hd preciously said no challenges today because as there was a collaring ceremony/wedding prep meeting mid-afternoon. After that, Lisa/Suzy went back to Suzy’s home for the start of a couple of nappy days of naughty and babyish fun. Chapter 30 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part six Friday saw three babyish challenges from their Daddies as per usual before the evening and weekend of fun together; 1. Two hours running around play usual your babyish things, but remove all your clothes but nappy and plastic pants. At this point double nappies – a basic medical one inside and a 12 litre one outside. Suppositories to be inserted by each other AND keep your nappy to for a full 3 hours. . Also send Daddys pictures of you topless and the after result. We want to see very full nappies and take pics every half hour of the outside! 2. Finger each other fannies, holding it inside as long as you can stand it but at least ten minutes holding in one time. . The giver should play with her clit, and you are allowed to cum! 3. Also spank each other. After breakfast they went straight into the first one on the list. “Lie back hunney bun… unsnapping your crotch… “ Lisa was first as she stopped down to her bra, removed are current nappy and replaced it with a basic medical nappy first, before the second one being a 12litre printed nappy, pulling her plastic pants before sliding her hand into her nappy pushing two suppositories up her bum”. Suzy was next with similar before sending the first pictures to their Daddies which went well “Having two nappies make you more or less waddle too, which is also what babies do. Lisa shit herself in record time (eight minutes, with more in fifteen) with Suzy doing one giant shit in ten minutes, with a small one five minutes. “Such good babies for your daddies in being a baby. Now keep your double nappy on 3 hours and send pics every 30 minutes so we can perve and see the nappy swell up like fuck?” Well with the mess it was starring to get big and feel heavy, while watching telly and playing in Suzy’s nursery. After an hour and a half an ordinary nappy alone would be leaking but the combination of two was starting to get just get heavy. Half an hour later / 40 later both babies passed another mess, meaning that the back felt like it was at capacity! Three hours in total the nappy was removed and immediately fell to the floor! The end result was plenty at the back and about 3 times more at the front of the girls piss! “That was amazing fun, I think we should maybe try doubling up in the near future…” They cleaned up before going for their lunch in the kitchen (another ready meal to share). After lunch they went back to Suzy’s nursery where both girls fingered each other – to much enjoyment with climaxes all round! - before spanking each other. A pizza takeaway went down equally as well. Then their Daddies went to the room “Its time for something after something you be discussed a little while ago…” The Daddies handed both of her babies a strap-on harness “Peg us now – and we’ve already emptied out with laxatives before arriving! “ The occasion was veery enjoyable and they were intended. They went to bed normally and looking forward to the Mummy and guests coming tomorrow – the very horny pregnant woman whop met her at the Dungeon Club before one week later took then to her dungeon / home for practice… Chapter 31 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 1 After two unremarkable Friday night sleeps in their rooms in Suzy’s family home (with some sex with their Daddies just before sleeping and final nappy change of the night) . However Suzy got her regular period start overnight (not quite the full throttle as she’s still on the Pill, and was very wet., and some smearing to add to situation! Both were woke reasonably early by their Daddies, and were changed (nappies and into day clothes). Suzy’s Daddy noticed shed leaked a little wee and some blood too, so she was asked to take a shower (like if she’d messed herself and it goes everywhere, as it does on occasions) and therefore needed new plastic pants etc. as well as everything else . Her Daddy Jeff did not punish her but “that’s the problem with one nappy for everything , pee poop and periods” Very true Daddy , I’m sorry” she replied. “Why are you apologizing little one – no need to worry”. She had noticed – while Daddy must always be obeyed and he was generally fairly strict – on occasions he had a massive heart of gold. “I love you Daddy for showing your heart of gold off again” “ Awhh I am blushing! “Well you could have punished me - eve thought its not my fault?” “Ooh don’t worry .You will be getting plenty of punishments today – at least 3” “Good good babies excited” as her nipples were visibly turned on through her new clothes… “Did you just… “ “Cheeky Little One!” he said as a gentle pat on her very full bottom (12 lite nappy, plastic pants, onesie, her bra, tights, and a short dress covering close to her knee). Lisa and Suzy met up in dining room while the Daddies got there breakfast stuff sorted apple juice plus Suzy’s mums milk, latter straight from the source (as Suzy’s mum gave them both choice of that, a warm or cold bottle. Suzy’s mum added, before their Daddies gave them the plan, said to Lisa “Did Suzy tell you she’s going to be covering for another lady Doctors Secretary when she; s off on Maternity leave in a few weeks” “Just a little, tell me more Orla, sorry Please Orla?” “She Weill still be part time but this lady is one of the best PA’s we have . Very detailed and lots of sprit, insistent, but really funny and happy she is a hard act to follow, and she will help Tuesday to explain everything. Last time the person covering, was a bit of a disaster!” “Yes she is, isn’t she mummy?” “Careful Suzy! She was here before I started. And I am close to 20 years now working at the Surgery, and Suzy has been for a fraction of that. “Have you never wanted another little one of your own?” Orla was asked. “We never thought we could but then Suzy made her arrival, some years ago now. However she’s still a little one who keeps me on my toes, although her Daddy Jeff helps with the load”. Lisa replied with “that’s true. I guess we two just never want to grow up being babies, but still being adults too, you know, working?”. Both Daddies stood up but they waited for Lisa and Orla’s conversation to end. “Good Morning Our Lovely Littles” . Daddy Steve (Lisa’s daddy) said. “As you know Mummy Jenn and her partner are coming you. She will be mothering you two between now and dinner time on a soft basis . She will be playing games, changing and doing everything you two need, and the two Daddies chat to her partner Carlie will be chatting to your two Daddies. If you are both very good little girls, she might let you fuck her after lunch, she said. We will be helping with food etc. to mean she can concentrate on you too lirtle ones. This evening after they left, a Master Steve is coming to give you your punishments. Tomorrow we are taking to you to another one of those Glasgow Green park style ab/dl meetings, before we take you to the Little’s Lock In in Edinburgh” After going back to finishing with the feed and solid breakfast too, about 15 minutes later hey heard a car arriving and parking up! At this point they’d been in same nappies for an hour, fairy wet with all the juice and milk. When Mummy (Mistress) Jenn arrived, she hogged both before sneaking a nappy check “I will change you both in 20 minutes – go up to your nursery and I will change you both”. They then did as the were told, while her and her partner hugged the Adults.” Mummy Jen was up the stairs fairly promptly, to which she said “Suzy I will be gentle on you as your daddy said you had your period” to which Suzy’s face turned red while she lay down on the Giant Changing Mat first her before Lisa.” “Both your Daddies want suppositories to be inserted after I have cleaned up your little girl fluff fluffs” A wet and clean up both sides change and they were put back in their clothes, and she said “Now do you want to head downstairs little ones, or do you want to play in the Nursery?” “Nursery please, thanks Mumy”. While they were both already there, no action was needed on their part. “ She said “Before you two rush off, we are looking a expanding into having a proper ABDL Nursery” “Where abouts?” “Well that’s the thing. We are looking at a farm up the coast, plenty of room. So there will be a baby safe place for us two and the baby ,one AB/DL double nursery, one double dungeons. like we have now, and some rooms to allow 4 people in the nursery. So what do you think babies?” “That’s an amazing idea” said Suzy “As there are several dungeons locally but the only Nursery is in Glasgow! Lisa would you support that?” “Yes I would. A few others have come and gone in a few months you know?” “Thanks Little Ones. At your next nappy change I will let you hump your nap nap,,, “Yay”… “And as you are about to get suppositories in per your Daddy, Lisas Daddy was worried she might be constipated – but for both of you that might be sooner instead of later” After five minutes bent in a very uncomfortable position to let them both suppositories into their poop hole. However by this time its every day ! “ Suzy and Lisa was given more juice bottles before asking if they could go on Trampolines in 15 minutes when we finish a clapping game” “Is that a good Idea given we have a filled pooper?” Lisa asked Suzy… “Well wee night get the mess done with eh” said Suzy” “That’s true” replied Lisa. “Now drink 4 juices each, have you done that both?” “Yes we have” Showing her the empty bottles. Mummy walked them downstairs before going round the back to the giant Trampoline ,big enough for two. Suzy usually love this, Suppositories or not! With encouragement from Mummy to “Jump high girls. But tell me how long it takes you to mess yourself” they did as they would every other day. On the way our their Daddies suggested that both had hour on trampolines. After jumping around having fun, they both messed in less than 10 minutes after getting to the trampoline. Half way another stop and 2 more bottles of juice before continuing . So their nappies were noticeably full when jumping down to their supporting “Mummies so proud of you two! Now a deal is a deal, so come up to the nursery and Mummy will change you upstairs while helping you to hump your baby nap naps upstairs in the nursery,,, just be careful on the stairs just in case some poop comes out of your nappies?” After making it upstairs, Lisas nappy was fullest, so she was taken up to the Changing Table while Mummy Jen got the wand “Suzy can you hold this and move it as needed on your bff here” while slipping 2 lubed fingers were slipped under her onesie before her feeling around and 1 finger on Lisas clity, 1 finger inside her fluff, with Suzy not being liberal with the wand. She came quickly but Mummy continued 15 minutes of fun, hence multiple climaxes” She was then asked to get Suzy to jump up for the same! Afterwards the dirty nappies were removed before cleaning with a shower hose to clean both their fluffs, pooper too. “Thanks Mummy “ before changing into a different set of clothes (but identical) as there was a lot of mess. “Now as your were such good Babies for your Mummy , I will give you some of Mummy’s Milk to keep you going the next hour and a bit before lunch” she said while unclasping her Nursing Bra. Both were more than satisfied and Suzy went to her crafting work area, while Lisa was having fun in the play pen. All too soon it was lunch, and Mummy took turns walking both downstairs with reins, for maximum baby fun stroke embarrassment! CONTINUED CH32 Chapter 32 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 2 Mummy Jen walked both Babies to the Dining Table, clipping them into their High …Chairs that fastened to the table, meaning they can talk to everyone (have had those for sometime. Jen fed Suzy while her assistant Carlie fed Lisa, spoon fed like an aeroplane. They had both enjoyed liquidized Lasagne before ice cream and Sticky Toffee Pudding, made into a mush for the big Babies, with lots of juice to wash all it down with! “Thank You mummies” they said.” Do you want to play outside just now with your Dollies and Mummy Jen out on the grass, little ones?” “Yes please – Daddy is that okay?” A nod gave them a quick “yay!” “Play nice girls, and I will let you screw each other next time I change your nappies – and Daddies said its fine and you can cum!” As Mummy walked them through to the grass, they played /with each others dolls, Patta-A-Cake and similar games. At 1 and a half hours their nappies were suitably full “Now will take you to your nursery and you can fuck each other!” clipping on their region again walking them upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for the another amazing moment. She put down a couple of giant bed pads on the floor, taking away their wet nappies, and put the clothes to one side. Both babies were down to just a bra, before Mummy unclasped them both too. After a short discussion it was decided Suzy would let Lisa play with her breasts while Lisa ate Suzy’s fluff, in a 69 story, before swapping sides. Mummy cleaned their fluffs all over, fitted a fresh nappy before helping with their clothes, one at a time. “For being such good girls” She said “Sit up for Mummy… some sweet baby food each washed down with my breast milk from the source” As she was alone she had to feed one baby at a time before letting them latch on together. “I’ll be lucky if my child is as well behaved as you two! Now do you want to watch some cartoons downstairs so you can also tell your Daddies all the fun we had today?” After running downstairs happily jumped up on their Daddies lap / next to them and do so, while Chuggingotn was played downstairs for an hour. Their home time came all too quickly, but they clearly ALL had great days of fun. As was said before, after dinner Master Steve was coming to give them their punishments. Their daddies fed them (sweet and sour chicken) while Master Steve was let in by Suzy’s mum Orla. They were then taken upstairs by both Daddies and Master, Suzy was told to go onto the changing bench, where she was tied with rope. “Your Daddies want you punished, one at a time, on your bum for 10 minutes before sitting back in your wet nappy for another 20 minutes before swapped” “Is there anything sexual we can do Master to not be spanked?” “No but you will be doing that, like it or not, during the 20 minutes first. Suzy is first… “ Suzy’s Daddy pilled the nappy to one side to expose her butt, while Master used a massive flogger on her bare bum before she had to suck (into a condom before that would be added to their next bottle (Suzy’s mums milk from a bottle) “You will swallow my cum in your baby bottle. Any problems we do this all over again? “ “No more than fare Master” said Suzy. And afterwards your daddies will spank you with a hairbrush too”. After her nappy being replaced by her Daddy , she was told to suck Masters Penis, until he cum, wearing a condom, for 20 minutes before swapping around for Lisa’s punishment. After the second lot, both girls were hairbrush spanked, standing up, by their own Daddies. They both got to swallow their cum-filled bottles before getting half an hour of aftercare -Lisa and her Daddy in the room she used for that. Master was allowed to pleasure himself in both rooms. “Now what do you say to your Daddies for bringing you to me?” “Thanks”. “I think you back through together for nappy change before sucking them off, tied to your beds?” Another pleasurable time was had. One more bare-butt 15 (but no tying them up) minutes spanking for both Babies by Master, before ended up as bedtime, and their Daddies assisted them to have supper, shower, cleaned up, new nappies, nightwear before a fuck sent them all happily off to sleep. (from Ch34 the Chapter Titles will revert to the previous as opposed to “Between the… as there is still a lot to do before then … not sure of time to type everything up!) Chapter 33 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 3 After another great sleep they were woken by their Daddies. Sunday would be a bit more PG/Vanilla (second event was vanilla/kid friendly and first was in a public park!) but they both agreed its great to able to go out and meet other babies and bigs – twice in one day. 90 minutes apart, and 60-90 minutes travel to Edinburgh or Glasgow. So essentially a triangle trip Sunday. Suzy sits down next to Lisa at breakfast , while both Daddies Jeff and Steve sort their breakfasts” “Well after discussing my new – well temporary – work, your must be looking forward to you Daddy moving in…. when is it again” “Ooh yes counting down the days! A week on Friday so 12 sleeps in total” “Yes I remember now. Because this one (points to her Daddy) is moving in five weeks later”. After their Dadie’s both come over, they thank them with kisses!” “Remember the day plans for today” “Yes Daddy” they both said time. “We are leaving here for Glasgow Green in 45 minutes, with a nappy check/change stop in Stirling. Yes your Daddies got everything we need based on both last times, and a couple of surprises. Like we are taking both strollers so we can wheel you around! “ Thanks both daddies, and for bringing us there too!” Lisa and Suzy finished by saying Lisas Daddy move company are doing the packing up too. They were so excited - partially why they were ready waiting 10 minutes to go – and their Daddies strapped them in . “Good little ones for being on time, were you ever this ready for school. “We plead fifth we say Daddies” Lisa says after brief discussion. As they left both Daddies and Babies were chatting with each other. Suzy and Lisa played games with each other, with a babyish playlist playing on Daddies Jeffs car. They were having so much fun they’d not really noticed they were in Stirling, before the car switched off at Pirnhall Services (Stirling). As they’d had lots of juice and milk at breakfast, the nappy check by Daddy Steve walking round the corner of their car realized “Suzy your wet (after slipping a couple of fingers her skirt and onesie… shortly after Suzy’s Daddy checked and said “You are even wetter than Suzy for once….” He took the bag they had in the car and “Come on, Ill take you both to the Changing Places changing bench, Okay?” “Yes Daddy” they were taken away “Steve I will be back in 20, just off to change the babies” – to which broth went a little first. As Lisa was wettest she was changed first before Suzy was “Thanks Daddy Jeff/.. “ Lisa said before Suzy’s turn to lie down “You’re such a good pissy baby for your daddy today!” “Awwh no problem” Suzy said. After checking both were back to normal (Lisa did have one layer – her plastic pants - tucked in but Daddy Steve sorted that) They were both fastened in by their Daddy. They then went back to their games and Daddy gave them a couple of bottles (Aptimill formulae milk) as he clipped them both in to the car, before continuing to Glasgow Green. A few familiar cars were in the car park , but their Daddies got their Strollers out (Their Size like special needs strollers), and with a couple of bags each, they were wheeled in their strollers down the Park drive (solid not grass) before they got to the event itself. They were then unclipped so that they could join. First thing every time these visits was to hug the organizers. They knew each other from previous visit to her Nursery and obviously since these events started ; Mummy Lisa, Nanny Syliva and Daddy but usually a Baby Peter, who was in baby mode today! (ED: See previous story Baby Suzy At 18, Chapters28 to 36) “. Hello Little ones… great to see you both again! How are you getting on with everything changing soon?” “Well we are hitting the ground running Mummy L” said Lisa for the two of them, “Well its good you are so happy… I am looking forward to having you all for your honeymoon little ones! I will let you go and meet and play with the others”. Ther Daddies were hugged too before they put down bags of toys, snacks, new nappies and the like, down on one of the Park benches. “Okay, here’s your stuffie, paci, doughnut (wrapped)and a Bottle each. Go run and play with the your other fiends. Come back if you anything else. We will be checking your nappy in 45 minutes, and changing you if needed . Remember your Daddies can see where you are all times, and be good girls to the other littles, and play nice!” “OK Daddy!” They did with their friends a mix of little stuff (playing games etc). , and talking about their plans for their Daddies moving in. After 40 minutes Lisa whispered in her friends ear “I think you are messy. Shall we go our Daddies to check “ “Yeah probably for the best”. Suzy excused herself although at least one of littles knew by the smell and reaction “you’ve done a stinky” “Yes going to get changed … back later ok as my change might take some time! “ “Yes I know my messy changes quite some time” said Deliah. “I’ve only just lately started messing myself and my Mummy was worried so docs visit happening soon” The Daddies were chatting to the organizers. This time it was Lisas Daddy Steve who was on checking duty, so when they came to them, they said “We were just coming to check on you. “ Suzy said to both Daddies “I’ve made a mess and need a nappy change Daddy.” Lisas Daddy slipped fingers under both skirts “Oh yes you definitely and Lisa is wet and a tiny bit messy. As this is public Daddy will need to take you both to the Changing Places table. It’s only 5 minutes toddle. Now (putting baby wrist restraints on them, one each side, with a nappy bag on his back) come with me little ones!” As they did as they were told, they could see one other person waiting for it first” “Thanks for fixing us up Daddy”. “I will take Suzy in first as this only not much room, so if you wait while I am in with Suzy?” “No problem Daddy…. But I think I pooled too! “ “Well good you are here for a change”. After five minutes the other lady and Special Needs kid went in (looked about ten and no oner they knew though the ABDL circles etc._ in. 10 minutes later its Suzy’s turn while Lisa waiting. 12 minutes after she went in, with Lisa being told “Okay Lisa, you’re turn” Lisas change took close to 10 minutes and unusually again, she had more mess than Suzy! Her Daddy snapped the wrist links on them both before letting them go once they were in the grass “Now babies go back and play!” Sadly time got the better of them before closing time. They were taken in the car to a nearby McDonalds as per usual for Lunch. Daddies ordered them two Happy Meals each (the usual one Cheeseburger and Chicken Nuggets) as well as their own ones , and they returned to the car where the two babies were strapped in the car. They were given a bib before being able to feed each other. A further change each was required before driving to Edinburgh for the Lock In. A stop at Harthill Services (half way) showed both nappies were only a little wet, so they continued. Before going into the event itself, they had a nappy change both. Only in here were they able to dress as babies. They already had onesies on underneath . Their Daddies surprised them by unveiling two brand new lilac onesies with babyish prints. “Those for us? Aww thanks.” Their daddies changed them into their matching outfits. As other people arrive, a few people asked if it was same as earlier - “No, we just got them when we arrived!” Soon after the organizers – not same as the previous ones – were telling everyone what’s happening today and when. The doors opened up fully and then Suzy, Lisa , and their Daddies all headed in. Just like earlier on, S&Ls Daddies chatted with the bigs (including partners of the two organizers who are AB / one incontinent), and all the littles played in the fun areas. Suzy went to the arts corner while Lisa was enjoying the Ball Pit. They were checked and changed if required in the separate changing area) hourly as well as the babies all enjoyed the cake! After one change for them both they decided to swap to the Bouncy Castle for a short time before swapping round most of the areas in the Event space… their Daddies even spoon-fed them both smoke baby food too, with milk bottles again and bibs on! Sadly the event came all too soon to an end, similar to earlier on. A stop afterwards at Kinross Services for Burger King and nappy check (both were fine for the next 40 minutes or so) . A great day for everyone. As they drove home both littles dozed off in the back seat. Their Daddies said nothing apart from “aah bless them … worn out” . Tomorrow was a new week with work / AB/DL split week again, so an early (ish) nigh was right! Having read through the second half of the second story I see an error was made by me and the names of Suzy and Lisas Mothers names were switched by mistake, From Ch34 I have corrected before sharing these chapters .(Lisa's mother back to Polly , and Suzy's mother to back to Orla) Chapter 34 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 1 Suzy and Lisa (still at Suzy’s home) were both awoken by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff, and Suzy’s mother Orla . Lisa's Daddy Had left a note for her “Sorry early start work today, as well as going back home. Suzy’s Daddy Jeff will give you news and instructions for today. Be Good! Daddy S!!” After walking downstairs , breakfast sorted for both baby girls, before Suzy’s Dady Jeff stood up “Good Morning Little Ones… You were so tired last night all we could do was put you to bed early! We were so proud of you two yesterday – Lisas daddy Steve and me too – as you were so well behaved all day, and you were both a credit to your families. We were chatting on the ride home. Now do you remember Mummy Cazzy, who gave you hidden diuretics in your Baby Milk? Well she’s coming over this weekend. But she made another suggestion in relation to you using them every day”. “Huh?” said Lisa. “Yes I know you don’t need them but your two Daddies have been thinking about trying them. Obviously if you go nuts etc. we will need to stop. However it’s a one month trial for just now. We double checked with Suzy’s mother Orla– of course a nurse at your surgery – said there is nothing to say on paper that this wont work. Now Suzy, in the morning, when you pop your pill you will take one capsules, and then another one at lunch for now. Lisa, I cant remember he name of your autism meds – never do – but same dose. During the trial his might be augmented to 3 or 4 day,. The second one, you will take after lunch. Suzy’s Mum says she will get a doctor to sign two prescriptions to cover 120 each. That’s 4 a day for a month BUT we won’t get there for a few weeks yet! Assuming they don’t make you ill or anything , we will keep them going – so Suzy’s mum will get those signed off by a Doctor. It’s a generic script for Frusemide, so if one brand is out of stock, no issues there?” “Good thinking Daddy – I had to go to genetic contraceptives as we first started with one brand but eventually all went out of stock long term 3 times!” said Suzy . “So Suzy please bring them home on the way home. You both start tomorrow morning. During this time please be sure to put a stuffer pad into your Nappies and at every change.” “We understand make sense” “We have a giant case each coming today to Lisa's mum home so on the way home to drop in Lisa's extra potty pills, you will take the case over here! However if your Daddy says you need to take one there and then, you need to. Its sometimes under an hour. Good thing you have nappies? Secondly your daddies are both in agreement that we would like to see you plugged for one day a week. This is not to make you happy but a reminder Daddys in charge, and knows best! Initially we thought tomorrow at work. BUT with you starting the make-you-go-to-potty-more pills tomorrow, so we decided to give you a break. So you start Thursday BUT the next week Tuesday, you will go to work wearing an anal plug to work . As its your work its not one to make you excited or orgasm. They are metal, don’t vibrate are around a quarter bigger than your own play plugs. “Well Daddy always knows best” “Oh but you will get an enema first thing before hand – 2 liters each – and we will stick you on the big girl potty, for these enemas only. The idea is a Daddy will insert them before you go to work, and take them out when you get back. With you not be working Thursday we will start with 8 hours. Eventually we both want you plugged for 24 hours but we will increase slowly. We know it might be a mixed message – getting you pills to speed you up and slowing you 100% at the back one day a week – but I guess no messy diapers for 1 day so it all works out for changes?” Thirdly, with both Daddies moving in soon, we are thinking of getting a Mummy or Nanny part time on one of your Baby Days at home, like Thursday. See we want you to have best of both worlds, so that you can have a mummy / nanny to do things. Might be varied for a bit/ The pregnant Mummy Jenni is about to have her kid and one of her slaves is getting things ready to move to her new big home . The baby situation means probably 3 to 4 months before she can do it. We’d love you to be able to have sex with these Mummes i that’s something you don’t object to, or would you prefer just a baby Mommy?” “Yes to the sex please Daddy” “Well will make some calls! Enjoy both days at work, and I hoe Suzy’s training goes smoothy”. Suzy’s Mother drove her Daughter to work, while Lisa used the shared car to her own work. “It sounds like your Daddies plans are more like planning for a future tighter?” “Yes I’d say so” “So how do you think about that lot earlier on?” “Well its great that he always thinks of me may times a day, and also, that he keeps us on our toes… always potential surprises is fun for me?” They then arrived at the center before Suzy and mother Orla walked into the office. Suzy went to one of the side rooms for the training. The doctors PA thanked them both. She then explained the baby’s particularly doing cartwheels over her bladder, so a couple extra stops during the morning. She also said it would need to be an extended lunch – 1 hr 15 – as I have to chat to my Doctor about how the morning goals, and other times too. As the whole centre knew Suzy was incontinent, there was no need to have to explain… Suzy stuck her hand up “You could try some of my giant nappies?” (chuckles all round) “Well that’s certainly an option. Today however I am also being sick (holds up metal bedpan) hence I have this, as well as be in a room with a toilet next do. You get some specialist ones as well as NHS if I remember” “Yes that’s right” “When I had the last kid we had a couple from the hospital that were not much use! If this gets worse when I start on Mat Leave I’ll give your mum Orla a call or email for recommendations?”” Yes id be delighted” Coming up to lunch, and Suzy’s Mum borrowed her for a minute to give her the script in the hallway. It was suggested that Suzy dropped it off at start of lunch (a chemist was at the side of building, and they use there), and pick it up on the way home “Good idea Mum”… Love you!” Around the same time two giant boxes of stuffers – 8 x 48 stuff ers, arrived at Lisas mother Polly's home. So everything was going to plan for an extra wet tomorrow ! On the way home Suzy grabbed two sets of meds, her mum drove her to Lisa’s (dropping off meds and picking up stuffers) before continuing to their home for a shared family dinner. During a call between Lisa and Suzy, she messed herself so her mother helped her clean up. She put one of the medication strips and stuffers into her “Supplies to Change at Work” bag . She headed to sleep later with a big smile on her face. The following morning, she was woken up by her Mother. She reminded her plans, and she told you “As you start on Frusemide today, its an 8 litre nappy and a couple of stuffers. The reason for 2 is that she can pop out , take away a stuffer have way though and good for a bit longer. As its the first day I have put in your work bag 3 more nappies with 2 stuffers already – one for after lunch and a couple ” “Oh thanks Mum. So is this stuff bad normally? “ “Not at all. Many many of our elderly female patients can help them avoid going into retention or daily use of Catheters, you know? Its also used for people who get bloating, for those ladies who have had their first period onwards.” “So not shameful at all” While Suzy was wearing breakfast before going to work , she lurched forward a bit, similar to if she feels shed messed herself “Noe that’s an interesting feesling… VERY interesting....” “Its worked already?” “Yes a bit more than usual” “Aah yes I see that” Suzy’s mum when checking her diaper (hand down skirt) but you will be fine for work as were leaving soon. As I said to you in hot summers at school and when you were getting those heavy periods immediately after started your cycle, that’s what stuffers are for, remember?” “Thanks for caring and checking me Mum!” “I gave same advice to Lisas mum but she’s got 3 on her at work today” The ride to work was similar to yesterday but Suzy lurched forward again in the Car, and also stepping out the car!. Normally her nappy would be fine till lunch (unless leaked or messy), but during the morning coffee break, she used the opportunity to check in one of the work bathroom. Upon slipping her plastic pants to the floor, she could see stuffers were doing their job but bottom stuffer was dry .She did as her Mum suggested - ripping off the top stuffer and putting it in the sanitary bins before continuing. Lunch came, and Suzy’s mum was free for a short time. Sitting down together, “how’s it going today?” “Very well I thank you. About to take my second capsule while doing my change.,.. and you’re right, the stuffers work?” “By this time next wake you might need four changes a day even with stuffers… it kind of increases effective every day, even before going beyond 2 a day.” “Well thanks for heads up!”. “And that’s without that thing up your ass!” “If you need help or any help / extra change help then ask your Trainer to ring me okay Suzy?~ “And don’t forget to use powder and cream!” “ She went to the bathroom she usually uses for changes, as this one has a giant nappy bin… (Talk of then getting a Changing Places facility for everyone, in 3-4 weeks - not just the staff – three of which have bladder problems including Suzy – two bowels issues including Suzy ! !) Doing what she normally does, she slides the toilet door to closed down, and slips off her skirt and plastic pants . Tearing away the heavier than usual nappy, she puts cream on, as well as loo roll to clean her vela area. She remans stood up, placing her nappy around the back of her own bum, while leaning forward a little to get the side wigs and tapes close, snug but not too tight. An extra shake of powder in her nappy, and plastic pants (using a dry wipe of usual). When she returned to work (after swallowing her second capsule), she did find a few similar feelings to earlier on but she didn’t fidget – or indeed need to fidget bar once. As with last time, at her post lunch coffee break, she pooped to the loo. This time both stuffers were sodden BUT she had half a cup less the morning? Once again her Mum had saved the day. After being excused at the end of the day she went to Mum “Yes you were right – despite half a cup less to drink, both stuffers were soaked! “ “Well no training tomorrow but you are a half day. Think we might go to 3 or 4 stuffers tomorrow. But did you enjoy day better “ A bit , still day 1 so we will see” “Well that’s good news! “I cant wait to chat to Lisa but she sent me some positive messages earlier!” “When we get home I will put you new nappy with 3 stuffers before I make dinner and I will check you every hour” ”Okay Mum I appreciate it!” “I still cant make it that you make the best of having potty problems, now trying to get even wetter” Indeed she did change her – 3 stuffers , a fresh pair of plastic pants, extra powder, extra baby lotion and rash creams -oh yeah a nappy.. just when sitting down half an hour later for dinner she lurched forward a little. “Sorry this time I’ve messed but not a lot , I will be fine! “Ok Suzy…. Messy nappy aside, her mother found 25 per cent wetter than normal for an evening. However the 2 stuffers her mother found that no extra changes or leaks happened. Suzy’s call with Lisa revealed shed had an amazing day – even with extra wetting herself! Bedtime and another routine change into another 8 litre nappy “As we wont know how the night will go until after it happens, Mummy has added 6 stuffers to the nappy, as well as rubber pants as a third layer over plastic pants. Just as well her Mummy did – because the nappy was extra wet (50 per cent wetter) but she slept soundly all night long. No leaks, no problems… Lisa had the similar extra combination and she was also slept through the night too! Wednesday – even more fun – in next Chapter! Chapter 35 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 2 Both Daddies had “Good Morning” posts in their four way text thread with their two Babies. They showed their Mothers who nodded and “Even more fun for you (giggles)!” Daddy Steve Hello Little Ones! Further to yesterday’s chat, we spoke to Mummy Cazzy. She did make a suggestion we had not been suggesting, but it looks at She has given another suggestion for you to try. IF your body tolerates the diuretics without any severe problems she will start you some extra things to make you have more messy accidents when not plugged up. There are two things she suggests. A medium acting laxative 3 times a day- later 4 – as well as a bulking agent, lactulose. To help thins this weekend Mummy will give you a few single use enemas 3 times on Saturdays, 1 on Sunday. After this weekend it will make you generally mess yourselves in a couple of hours. For the days when you are plugs at work you can hold off lunchtime dose until 2 hours before hand. As you will remember from when you have sex with your Daddies in quick suggestion – less and less cum and he takes longer to cum – the lactulose is a bulking agents. So that instead of making the same amount come out over a few messing, that’s what Lactulose – like diuretics adds pee… similar to the fibre supplements Suzy took in her teens but only a thick clear liquid. They are over the counter so no prescription. Incidentally you’ll be sucking us off after enema session – bottom cuffs to your ankles – but your top hands will be free so you can play with yourselves instead minus the bottom cuffs. You can do this two times a month BUT if no Daddy is there, you can play with yourselves instead. We will start you on the third dose at teatime of the diuretics, frusemide. There are some other similar natural pee pills that we might try in future. You’ll also be drinking your daddies - or some else – piss starting with Friday – at least four bottles a day, gradually going up too. Mummy Cazzy has asked us to give you a big dose of diuretics Friday and Saturday nights – as well as 12 lire nappies over an 8 litre, some stuffers, plastic and rubber pants for bedtime. She will be her bang on 8am, your Daddies will get your breakfast, and let her in, come up to you. She will bring the pooping supplies, and she suggests going up to a 12 litre nappy at all times, while you are getting laxatives. Many more of those, for you taking to work, are coming tomorrow at Lisa's place. So we will be starting you with extra messing on Saturday. Again, for a month trial begore permanently. Maybe in the future we can decide if you prefer plugged every day or the extra messy nappies after both trials. We know you love the messy feeling and sensation sometimes but you might like plugging too! For tomorrows plugging you will be allowed the nappy to empty out before hand , as opposed to having the big girl potty. As this is NOT at work we will allow you to play with yourselves tomorrow. We would encourage you to use a small strap on just to kind of move the plug even deeper as well as wands at the front too! We looked around into getting some Mummies for all or part day Thursday and we think we have found temporary from next Thursdays till the other mummy returns after having her aby . We have alternately week early Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia! They cant come tomorrow, but we have a Mistress sand a Slave – Mistress Brittany and her slave Karen. Mistress used to date an AB but she has put nappies on for punishments and the like since. However her Slave is an interesting person, and she loves toilet play. She especially loves playing with catheters, other people and herself. Apart from nappy changes and fucking you both, (taking turns) a couple of ideas we discussed were you drinking their piss, each will insert suppositories and mess. Instead of shitting all over you, they will use a bedpan. They will put their poop into a new nappy for you - 3 hours you will l need to wear their crap in your nappy. They know that you be plugged. In addition we’ve spoken to your family about drinking their piss, when at home. For these people we are some pee funnels, for ladies and men. Today's Challenge (1 as working half day) – We also suggest trying orgasm control. Give each other suppositories and finger fuck your BFFs Muff BUT They are not allowed to cum for 5 minutes after the messing! Enjoy! Daddy Jeff and Daddy Steve” Suzy’s Mum said “BTW they are putting in the Changing Places bench is going in at work on Friday, so on Monday/Tuesday you will see. I did give you similar nappies to yesterday , but with an extra stuffer added to them! “Thanks Mummy for looking after me again! “ “And I have packed your things for things for a few days together with Lisa. Just double check it all” “Yes – I will get my pill supplies and the stuffie I slept with last night”. “I will leave them i=n the front area so I can grab after work with Lisa driving me.” Similar to yesterday Suzy was driven to work by her Mum, Orla. No training today BUT she was doing Receptionist work today. At coffee break she went through to the loo, seeing all 3 layers sodden through! Before Suzy left she changed herself into another nappy to ensure she was dry and clean for the car and lunch on route to Lisas place. Lisa collected her after half day too, using their shared car, and took her to Suzy’s stuff before going for a couple of Happy Meals, before getting to Lisa's Home. At the restaurant they both checked each others crotch (while in car) so they headed for a change first “Mum I awl come down soon, just changing each others nappies!” That’s a good idea!... hi Suzy…” They changed each other before “Hello Mummy Polly” “Hi mum!” Lisa's Mummy Polly replies; “Its good you had no wedding/collaring stuff to do today, so we can see you both earlier. You said you were getting some food, but are you needing any more, or anything else I could do for you?” Lisa replied “Well 2 happy meals and a McFlurry each, so not unfry. But for us taking back to my Nursery could we please have a couple of baby bottles each? Mummy’s Milk for me, and Suzy?” “That’s fine – your Mummies Milk for me too, thanks Mummy” “Well as I knew you were both coming I was pumping yesterday and today, and the bottle warmer and a couple in the fridge too! I’ll grab them now for you now?” As she did those, coming back a few moments “Thanks Mummy” Said Lisa. We will give you a shout if we need anything else. I know you will be up to check, like standard, on us in an hour as usual!” with Suzy and Lisa walking back to Lisas nursery”. Lisa asked Suzy “have you messed yet today?” “Not yet? “ Then we will do daddies request with Suppositories now then. Can I do it first as I feel a poop might be coming soon?” “Yes jump up on the cot bed, bum first, and I will slip those in?” Suzy inserted Lisa's suppositories as requested before getting both suppositories deep into her BFFs poop hole” “Thanks hunney, help me lie on the bed and unbutton my onesie and play with me?, I cant cum until 5 minutes after I poop myself no matter how much cunny play you give me – or at my discretions - “Ooh yes, looking forward to doing the same to you and then never letting you cum?” “Touche, we got each oter1” before continuing with the Challenge. Suzy lubed her fingers, and used her small finger to massage her clitty with massive force. 1 minute later, she placed one finger in her muff, then 2 fingers in her best friends muff… Lisa gasping faster and faster and when she pooped after 10 minutes, she very nearly climaxed BUT Suzy placed a finger in her mouth to try and stop her climaxing. At the same to which Lisa Gave Suzy the thumbs up! After 8 minutes more pleasure and setting in her own filth – 20 minutes of pleasure and another 2 or 3 since suppository was inserted, Lisa was getting more and more happy. After Suzy gave her permission, two climaxes in seconds, before a couple more when she laid down on the bed. Suzy was similar but she somehow took – veery unusually - 25 minutes before she shit herself. ( had come out – like they sometimes did - and she was still waiting for the second one, and the poop was massive) 10 minutes later it was her to cum, with a triple climax in seconds of each other! Lisa did similar o Suzy BUT with her paci/dummy after a few minutes, thumbs up to Lisa! Then they laid down on the bed for a bit. Lisa’s Mum was texted before the challenge “not to cum in for a bit as about to fuck each other”, and 10 mins later afterwards” Ok you can come in and check!” “Hello Mummy…” as Lisa mummy Polly came in . Lisas mum could smell they’d both ,messed , while a more regular check showed them both very wet – pee and some little ejaculate too “OK you both clearly need a change. Suzy’s clearly more in need of a change first with all that mess, and a little looks like last day of her period? Afterwards Lisas turn. Afterwards we can put cartoons on here or in bedroom while I nurse you both on the nursing chair, or the sofa through there, breast feed you from the source , and bring a couple of sweet treats???” “Fine Mummy, could we do cartoons and feeding through on the sofa mummy?” “Yes… now Suzy jump on the changing table” While Lisa waited a bit longer than usual , Lisa pooped again so 2/3rds the size of Suzy’s- but no more that day. Mum then took one baby at a time , walking them through both hand-in-hand through, but without wrist links this time. Suzy was breast fed first “me please and thanks Mummy Polly! while a Disney various cartoons were playing in the mix in the background. A couple of hours later they were changed (not needed after 1 hour - despite wetter but with 3 boosters each working well) as Lisa's mother was making dinner for 4 – both Baby Girls, Mummy Polly, and Lisa's father who was at work). She was making a baked Macaroni and Cheese (Lisa' mother explained its a change from her usual lasagne - and the pieces are easy for babies to eat!) she had prepared that morning – as she had her daughter and an extra guest (in her BFF Suzy). After smelling the food coming out Lisa and Suzy came in Lisa's father, Brian, came through the door. After Dinner, Suzy and Lisa returned to the television. Both their Daddies took tuns to ring their Little ones. Suzy's Daddy (Steve) would be popping round for the first Plugging Session before work. Both Daddy Steve and Lisa's mother would help with enemas. Everything else as planned Monday and Tuesday. A few routine nappy changes, a lot of laughing and cartoons, and sadly it was coming up for bed. Both babies were showered, lotioned, powdered, rash cream applied, Both baby girls had same as earlier on (8 litre nappy plus 3 stuffers and plastic pants) but as it was bed - double stuffers and both plastic pants and rubber pants) under their onesie before putting on their nighties (night gowns) etc. As only two Baby Girls they slept together in the crib – which Lisa's mum closed the front gate of the crib and they were tired so little more than taking a couple French kiss, before kissing each other (to finish) on the babies crotches. They slept soundly all night, no leaks or anything. , bur heavy nappies for them both! Wednesday Below; Chapter 36 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 3 Both babies were woken 7.15am with both Suzy's Daddy Jeff and Lisa's mother Polly. “Morning sleepiness beauties” . Both Jeff and Polly were carrying enemas, and Jeff a small case . They put them all done on the bed. Polly opened the front door of the crib and very quickly changed (no wipes etc as those would happen after later changing at the plugging) into 12 Litre nappies each. Lisa's mum Polly took her daughter to her changing table. She had a new nappy on, and Polly said “Right Budge up Polly so we can get the enema in... this time 2 litres warm water and a little soap” “Shortly afterwards, Suzy's daddy did the same with her enema. It swelled both girls up massively. After the nozzle was removed they were swapped to lie upwards. Both girls had started messing themselves within 2 minutes! They were left four 20 minutes. Lisa's mum Polly did the changing, cleaning up with some extra cleaning foam, as well as warm water on the bottoms, before 8 litre nappy and 3 stuffers “Right Jeff do the plug on Suzy while I now do Lisa. Jeff are you okay with fastening her nappy tapes, putting her in her plastic pants, bts, and the onesie I left for her, then walk her down for breakfast” “Would be my pleasure”,,, now big breath out my little one. There is plenty lube but this might hurt... Good girl taking such a good big plug for Daddy!” As the end of the Suzy's list, Lisa was plugged up “You heard what I said to Suzy?” (she nods). Good Girl your daddy will be very proud of you”. Around 10 minutes later Polly and Lisa went downstairs too. “I have a couple of sweet treats each with Lisas Mummy for being such a brave girl .. proud of you... You have a couple hours peace and this one time you are allowed to cum when you play with each other soon. Remember just after lunchtime the new Mistress is visiting you both” (kisses her cheek) Sadly he had to go to work, and be fact she could barely sit made her feel even more babyish! Lisa acme down stairs “i feel like I am waddling today...but I guess we will get used to them, Thankfully not at work” she said” She sort-of-squats lieing down similar to Suzy stretching on the sofa. “hello baby Lisa” “hello baby Suzy” while Lisa's mother was getting both breakfasts ready, feeding each baby one at a time (Lisa first food and juice while Suzy was given a warm bottle of Polly's milk. Her own daughter was given one bottle to finish before Suzy got the breakfast! Afterwards Lisa and Suzy asked Lisa “Are you okay” “Yeah I think so” Suzy then playfully laid a spank on her butt. Lisa mouth opened “ooooh..... lets go to my room, watch TV and play with each others butt” “Yes coming...” “Little ones let me know if you need anything?” “Yes were about to play with each other so shall we say check in an hour and a half?” “No problem babies!” … and it was even better than before. No penetration so just a small dildo on a strap on harness to make the ginormous metal butt plugs even more fun! While the whole thing was meant to be so they'd slip it under their working clothes, and with a lock so they could be placed in Chasity eventually at work but not the front so they were free to change their own nappies at work. However they were enjoying being given the time to cum and play with each other! While they have played with the anal plugs before they were generally for pleasure and not to remind them that Daddy knows best but also always thinking of them, with all these new fun ideas! And both Daddies have the connection through to the CCTV “Oh god that's horny” said Suzy's daddy by text when kissing. So always watching too! After screwing Lisa's plug giving her two orgasms before lieing down back down, similar to a post-coital glow. Suzy asked her “Looking forward to this afternoon too?” Lisa said “Yes very much! Now before we swapped sides, I really enjoyed you french kissing me as we fell asleep. Could we have a quick five minute one more?” yes … I did enjoy... now come here and stick your tongue down my throat!” After that it was Suzy's turn, with 3 orgasms before lieing down again post-coital again. “Shall we play with each others boobies next dafter your Mum comes to change us in a few minutes, as we have lunch a little earlier at 12.00? “Oh yes... when kissing I was resist the urge to take tour onesie off – then keep going until just in your nappy... you know?” “Oh yes me too,... but how about we keep beyond playing with each others boobs till tomorrow, with the time being short”? Daddies had not given challenges as they would be instructed by the insisting Mistress and Slave visiting from 13.00. However Suzy told both daddies their idea for stripping each other naked using the group text, and both Daddies approved. This was also suggested we would make that make that one of tomorrows Challenges. Lisa's mother arrived as planned. Two routine (but getting wetter than ever, as predicted!) so she said “So you don't leak I will put in a fourth stuffer for you both. We knew it compound Suzy's mum / nurse Orla said. Lunch in the oven and please come down in 25 minutes. Shall we play with each others boobies” “Oooh yeah... … and they did have a lot of fun! 10 minutes each, with eyes on the clock, they ran down to find Mum getting the last things ready before taking out Cumberland Pie for all three of them (the two visitors next were eating before their home) She also said “Your Daddy got you a cream cake each, and your favourite flavour of ice cream – Strawberry Cheesecake for Lisa and Pralines and Cream for Suzy” “Does daddy know us or what” Cream cakes in fridge with ice cream in freezer. I will get ice cream now and if you are still hungry ; we can get it out OR can keep to go with Lisa's father bringing home tonight's Pizza takeaway on the way home from work tonight.?” “Thanks very much Mummy!” “Your Daddies also got me a cream cake – had it at 10.45 – they are all jumbo cream eclairs – and he got me Cookie Dough flavour ice cream too. Would you like to spoon feed each other; getting you each a bib and some baby bottles of apple juice” “Come sit down baby” said Lisa to Suzy who got fed first the pie, the ice cream, Lisa then got the same before they decided to have the cream cakes as they still had room, they said. “Probably that giant enema made you hungry eh ones?” Lisa's mum said to them both. “Now you will need to come with me so I can change your nappies before your next guest arrives in 10 minutes or so – I have messaged them the door is off the latch so I don't have to interrupt your changes for the door... Good idea and thanks Mum“ as all three follow each other . After checking both were very wet and she did her daughter Lisa first on the changing table. Two lots of powder (incl plastic pants) and baby wipes to clean up her entire vulva area, new nappy stuffers, then baby lotion and nappy rash cream. “good girl Lisa” she said as she pulled up her plastics and snapped up the crotch snaps of her onesie . “Right Suzy jump up, your turn” After pretty much the same, they all went downstairs together, just as Mistress Brittany and Slave Claire were arriving. With the slave on the nearside, Mistress Brittany driving. They both got our the car, Mistress snapped her fingers a couple of times, and her Slave got their stuff they would need (in 2 lots). “Goo she was a it dffernt, d Slave! Now follow me” she said walking through the front door. “Hello, you must be Polly. I am Mistress Brittany and this is one of my slaves, Claire! And these two little's must be why we are here!” “Yes indeed! (Polly hugs both). The shorter one is my own baby Lisa, while the tall one sat down too is her BFF Suzy” “Now I was told we do this stuff upstairs . My Slave will take one at a time unless one of you wants to give her a hand?” “Yes Mistress” Suzy said .Now if you two little's stay there for now I will have a word with Lisa's Mummy, and then Mistress will be up in around 15 Minutes? “You're very lucky they are so polite, so eager, so happy” “Yes indeed. When my Lisa was 19 things were different. She still wet the bed but kept it a secret. Suzy was double incontinent all her life and never fully grew up so she was a teen baby (now Adult Baby). She discussed things with my Lisa, and L said she would always like to try being a big baby too. She suggested asking me. I agreed for a 2 week trial, and shes never really looked back! And now she has found only found an amazing friend Suzy, but they have now got big Daddies of their own! Loves of their life. Suzy really brought Lisa out of her shell, she was so... reclusive, reserved, secretive you know?All because we allowed her to be a big baby and enjoys her problems like Suzy – and now, thats my Lisa. Happy. Confident. Approachable. And all because I allowed her to be in nappies every day, and dress like a baby when she can (unless work or college). I support my family through anything, but that Steve is one of a kind, I know its firm and consensual, but I've never seen her happy than with Steve , you know ?” “Yes we met him first at a Dundee Fetish Munch in town” Lisa is the youngest of three daughters, all jhad their own issues but the other two are married. As you'll know they both popped the question so they are getting collared and married, I hope together forever, like their sisters!” “Well you are certainly been a lucky Mother !” A few minutes more chat while Slave Claire was unpacking everything ready and being shown where everything was in the bedroom. Mistress Brittany followed upstairs soon afterwards “Hello little ones...) REST OF THURSDAY, ALL FRIDAY IN CHAPTER 37 ...

Jill woke up refreshed. She felt good until she checked her diaper. It was soaked. This made seven nights in a row. She looked at her calendar. She only dry three times in a whole month. She put herself back into nighttime diapers at the start of the month and things didn't look good. She wrote down "Wet" to end the month. She got her phone out and opened the Dress App. She set the settings to what she would wear.Mary had told her what she needed to wear. The diaper was replaced with heavy duty Pull-Ups. She wished it was normal underwear but it was better than diapers. A skirt, just below the knees, with Hello Kitty on it came next. The padded bra was next. Just big enough so it look like she did have something. Over that was a Hello Kitty Peter Pan collar shirt. All looked cute but still more like an adult. She got a text from Mary. "Are you up?' "Yes," "Were you dry?" "No," "Are you dressed properly?" "Yes," "Your ride should be there in thirty minutes. There will be a Starbucks pickup for you." "Thanks," She was out and ready for the Uber lift. They stopped at Starbucks for her Pumpkin Chi tea lattie, Venti Size with a snack. She was half done by the time she got to the golf course. Mary was there waiting with both set of golf clubs. They did warms ups while waiting for their tee times. Mary said, "Can you keep under five accidents this time and avoid Pull-Ups for a week?" Jill said, "I hope to avoid any accidents. Maybe get you to have a few accidents." "In your dreams." They got their ear buds in and phones linked to they can talk even if far apart. When their names were called they went to the started. The started confirmed their start time. "No one is in front of you. Your daughter and you should have no one to wake for. What grade is she in, sixth or seventh?" Jill wanted to say that she was twenty years old but Mary wouldn't allow her to say that. "She's twelve but she's only in the fifth grade. She has been held back." They got to the first tee. "Why did you tell him that?" "Makes me feel young to have daughter that's only in elementary school." "I'm not your daughter." "Details. This only role playing for fun." The first hole was a par five. Jill went first. Her first shot was straight for a hundred yards. A good begining. Mary's shot was just to left in rough, about ninety yards. As they head to their balls, Mary asked, "How many dry nights have had this month?" "Just three." "Send me a log." Jill sent it. The log not only had have often but how much she wet. Her phone kept track as well as physical calendar she kept. Mary got to her ball. This time she was on the fairway. Jill's was further and also on the fairway. "These don't look good. Not only are you a frequent wetter but heavy wetter as well. You need to add a night-time bottle and sleep with a dollie." Jill didn't like that. It would make her accidents even worse. She knew what would happen if she started to leak. Three more strokes and Jill was on the green. Mary was just off. "I don't want to have to switch to cloth diaper or double diapering." Mary smiled. ''Well, then don't leak." Mary chipped on within a foot. Jill have a ten foot putt. She needed this to win the hold. At first it looked like it would miss on the left but then broke and went in Jill had won the first hole. She just needed two more so could use the toilet. And with luck Mary would have an accident. Jill said, "I'm one up." This was good start.

Chapter 1: This is a joke, right? Lisa was wandering around her house frantically, getting ready to leave for work. She couldn't find half of what she needed and was about to miss her bus. Finally finding the all-important house keys, she ran out the door, locking it behind her. She sighed in relief and ran down her driveway to find a small package by her mailbox. "That's odd," Lisa thought, "I haven't ordered anything recently." She deposited the package in her purse and hurried to the bus stop just in time to catch the 12, the only bus that stopped near her work. Once taking her seat on the near-empty bus, she pulled out the box and examined it. Only her address was written on it, so she had no way of knowing where it came from or if it was meant for her. She ripped off the tape to be welcomed by bubble wrap. "This is adorable!" Lisa thought as she unwrapped the rest of the package, she saw a cute bracelet with green marble-like rocks. After putting on the bracelet, Lisa spotted a note in the box. Unfolding it, she began to read it. "To whoever receives this bracelet, I am sorry, I just couldn't take it anymore. This thing has ruined my life. I don't know where it came from but received it one day. After a few days of wearing it, I discovered this thing can grant wishes when you say "I wish.." THIS IS NOT A GOOD THING! I swear it's like a monkey's paw. You won't notice it at first, but if you aren't careful, it'll ruin you over time. You can't take back a wish once it's been made. If you are smart, you won't use it! Good luck and good riddance. Please be smart." Lisa laughed; this had to be a joke, right? The bus screeched to a stop, reminding her why she had been on the bus in the first place. Luckily for her, her workplace was only 2 stops away, so it took no time on the bus, but walking would take forever. She climbed off, thanked the bus driver, and went to the small office building in front of her. It was 5 stories high, which was small compared to the skyscrapers in the nearby area. Unfortunately for Lisa, she works on the fifth floor where an advertising company is located. So when the elevator is down, which happens often, an annoying journey up the stairs is required. Not fun in heels. "Please let them be working, please let them be working, please!" She spoke to herself as she turned the corner to where the elevators were. "Closed due to Maintenance" hung on the doors. "Danmit! I wish the elevator would just work." Suddenly, the door behind her opened as the elevator repair man walked out. "Then you got good timing. I just finished up," He told her. "Wait, are you serious? You have it working again?" Lisa's voice carried a mix of disbelief and relief. The repairman nodded, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Yep, just finished up. Good timing on your part." A surge of gratitude washed over Lisa. "Wow, talk about luck. Thank you so much!" "Not a problem," he said, stepping aside to let her enter the elevator. "What floor are you headed to?" "The 5th," Lisa replied, stepping in and pressing the button. "Ah, perfect. You're all set then," he remarked, moving to remove the maintenance sign. Lisa couldn't help but grin. "You've just saved me from a trek up a gazillion stairs in these heels. You're a lifesaver." The repairman chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Glad I could be of service. Have a good one!" "You too! Thanks again," Lisa called as the doors slid shut, leaving her alone in the now-functioning elevator. Once on the 5th floor, Lisa rushed over to her desk; she was late enough as it was and didn't want to run into her manager or stop to chit-chat with a coworker and get busted. Setting her things down and taking her seat, Lisa sighed in relief. "Few, finally made it, and now what do I have going on today? Looks like I have a meeting in an hour in conference room 501." *Gurgle* "Shoot, I didn't have enough time to get breakfast. I wish I had something to eat this morning; otherwise, this will be a long day." *knock* *knocK* "Hey, Lisa. Do you have a minute?" Looking up from her Computer, Lisa saw her coworker Sarah. "Hey, Sarah! what's up?" "I noticed you were running a little behind today, and you look like you could use a pick me up. I have an extra breakfast burrito I made this morning. Would you like it? If you heat it up for like 30 seconds in the microwave, it comes out amazing!" "Oh my god, you are a lifesaver, Sarah! Thank you so much. I had a hectic night last night; I'll tell you more about it at lunch." "Rain check, I'm heading out early today; I've got a doctor's appointment I need to go to, maybe Monday after the weekend unless you want to meet sooner?" "I'll get back to you. I got to unbury myself; there's a ton of things I need to catch up on." Sarah's breakfast burrito was amazing and definitely hit the spot. Now being able to focus, Lisa spent her time before her meeting catching up on emails and direct messages and preparing for the meeting. The prep work paid off while in the meeting as she provided solid updates on the status of their latest project, but before returning to work, she had to stop by the bathroom for a pee break. Only to see that three other ladies were waiting for a stall to open up. "Can you believe how long these lines get during peak hours?" Lisa chuckled nervously, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "Yeah, tell me about it," replied Sarah, her voice sympathetic. "I swear, I practically live in this line some days." A middle-aged woman in line with them nodded in agreement. "You'd think they'd install more stalls or something with how crowded it gets." Lisa chuckled, feeling discomfort as another wave of urgency hit her. "Yeah, that would be nice. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so often." Sarah chuckled. "Yeah, it's just one of those things we women have to deal with, right?" Lisa nodded, trying to ignore the increasing pressure in her bladder. "Yeah, I suppose so." As they continued to wait, Lisa's discomfort grew. She shifted from one foot to the other, trying to distract herself from the urge to pee. But the pressure was becoming unbearable. "Come on, come on," Lisa muttered, hoping desperately for a stall to open up soon. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, one of the stalls became available. Lisa practically dashed inside, grateful for the relief it offered. The discomfort from her full bladder now a distant memory. She resumes her work with renewed focus, navigating the rest of the day's tasks without significant hiccups. As evening approached, Lisa gathered her belongings, ready to return home on the bus during the peak transit hours. She joined the bustling crowd at the bus stop, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of dinner and relaxation after a long day at work. The bus arrived, and she could already see from the outside that it was pretty full. Upon getting inside, she saw her suspicion was correct: no seats left, and she'd have to stand. As Lisa stood in the crowded bus, she felt a sudden, urgent need to pee. Panic surged as she glanced down at her new pair of pants, desperately not wanting to ruin them. The pressure in her bladder was unbearable, and she knew she wouldn't be able to hold it much longer. Without thinking, she frantically whispered, "I wish I had some way to protect my pants." Instantly, she felt a strange sensation over her, followed by a wave of relief as she felt herself peeing. But to her shock, her pants remained completely dry. At the same time, her crotch started to feel warm. Lisa's eyes widened in disbelief as she was peeing herself. She glanced around nervously, hoping no one had noticed her moment of weakness. But as she looked at her fellow passengers, she saw that they were all engrossed in their conversations or staring blankly out the window, oblivious to her predicament. Feeling both relieved and bewildered, Lisa cautiously reached down to touch her pants, half-expecting to find them soaked despite the lack of any wet sensation. But to her amazement, they were completely dry, as if nothing had happened. However, she noticed that her underwear seemed like they swelled up, absorbing the pee, as she could still feel the warmth, and even a bit of weight was now weighing them down. "What the heck is protecting my pants?" Chapter 2: Is that a Pullup? As the bus rumbled along its route, Lisa's mind raced with confusion and disbelief. She glanced around, hoping no one would notice that she just peed herself. "What just happened?" she whispered, her heart pounding with embarrassment and bewilderment. She tried to calm her nerves with a deep breath, chalking it up to a bizarre fluke. Maybe her mind was playing tricks on her, or she was just overly stressed from the long day at work. But even as she tried to rationalize the inexplicable event, a nagging sense of unease lingered in the back of her mind. There was something undeniably strange about the way her pants remained dry despite it feeling like her bladder released its contents. Lost in her thoughts, Lisa almost missed her stop. With a jolt of realization, she made her way to the front of the bus, eager to escape the uncomfortable confines of the crowded vehicle. Stepping off the bus onto the sidewalk, Lisa took a moment to gather her thoughts. She knew she couldn't dwell on the strange occurrence forever; she had to focus on getting home and putting the bizarre incident behind her. As she walked the short distance to her apartment building, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of the swollen underwear between her legs, making her worry that her peeing wasn't just in her head. Entering her apartment, Lisa tossed her purse onto her beanbag chair in her bedroom. The box and note were still in it, slightly spilling out of her bag as it landed. Feeling utterly drained both physically and emotionally, Lisa moved to her couch out in the living room and collapsed onto it. She needed time to process everything that had happened but knew she couldn't afford to dwell on it indefinitely. With a sigh, she pushed herself to her feet and went to the kitchen, her stomach grumbling in protest. Dinner seemed like a distant afterthought, but she knew she needed to eat something to replenish her energy after the long day. As she rummaged through the fridge, her eyes fell on a box of leftover pizza from the night before. With a shrug, she grabbed the container and popped a few slices into the microwave. As she waited for her meal to heat up, her thoughts drifted back to the strange bracelet on her wrist. It was adorable, but where did it come from? Was it okay to keep it? What was up with that weird note? *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* The microwave sounded, breaking her train of thought and bringing her back to her dinner. As Lisa sat down to eat her dinner, she couldn't shake the unease that had settled over her since the bizarre incident on the bus. The pizza tasted bland, the flavors muted by her racing thoughts. She kept glancing down at the bracelet on her wrist, its intricate design catching the light from the overhead lamp. With a heavy sigh, Lisa took her last bite, her appetite gone from the bland flavor. She felt she should address the weird feeling from on the bus but wasn't sure where to start; it was all too weird. The logical part of her brain screamed that it was all just in her head, a series of strange events with rational explanations. But deep down, she couldn't shake the feeling that something more was at play. After staring blankly at the wall for a few minutes, Lisa pushed herself up from the table and went to the bathroom to shower. The shower's hot water sounded inviting, a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her mind. As she undressed, she couldn't help but glance down at her underwear. To her horror and confusion, she saw that her panties had been replaced by what looked like a girls' pull-up diaper. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks, sending a shiver down her spine. "What the...?" Lisa muttered, her hands trembling as she touched the strange garment. It was soft to the touch. Panic threatened to overwhelm her as she struggled to comprehend what was happening. Confused, she stared at her reflection in the bathroom mirror, the image of a grown woman wearing a diaper staring back at her. As Lisa stood in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection in disbelief, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a bizarre hallucination brought on by stress and exhaustion. "This can't be real," she muttered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Shaking her head, she quickly stripped off the pull-up diaper, tossing it into the trash bin with disgust and disbelief. "I must be losing my mind," she whispered, her hands still trembling as she turned on the shower, desperate to wash away the day's strange events. The hot water cascaded over her body, providing some much-needed comfort and clarity amidst the chaos of her thoughts. As she scrubbed away the tension and confusion, she tried to push aside the nagging feeling that the diaper was real. Once she had finished her shower, Lisa wrapped herself in a towel and stepped out of the bathroom, determined to put the bizarre events behind her and get some much-needed rest. With each step, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a figment of her imagination, resulting from an overactive mind and a stressful day at work. She moved to her bedroom, where she retrieved a fresh pair of panties from her dresser drawer, determined to put the day's strange events behind her. Slipping into the comfortable cotton panties, Lisa couldn't shake the memory of the pull-up diaper she had found herself wearing earlier. It was all too surreal, too bizarre to be real. Yet, the soft fabric of the panties against her skin offered some semblance of normalcy, grounding her in the present moment. Oddly, they didn't feel like the pull-up she thought she saw herself wearing. Could it have really been a pull-up diaper? With a sigh, Lisa grabbed a cozy pair of pajamas from her closet, eager to relax and unwind after the tumultuous day she had endured. As she slipped into the soft fabric, she felt a slight sense of relief wash over her, the warmth of the pajamas soothing her frayed nerves. Tired from the day's events, Lisa opted to go to sleep and crawled into bed. She usually would stay up to watch some TV or read a good book, but with the stresses from work, the date she had last night, and the weirdness she experienced today, she figured getting sleep was the better option for tonight. Chapter 3: That was a Weird Dream On Saturday morning, Lisa awoke to the sunlight seeping through the curtains. She groaned softly as she stretched her limbs, feeling the warmth of the morning sun. She enjoyed the blissful ignorance of sleep for a moment, her mind still shielded from the previous day's events. But as she shifted in bed, her thoughts inevitably drifted back to the strange occurrences that had unfolded—a bizarre package, a mysterious bracelet, and the unsettling discovery of the pull-up she was wearing. "Must've been a weird dream," she mumbled to herself, her voice thick with sleep as she attempted to dismiss the surreal memories that lingered in the recesses of her mind. "There's no way any of that was real." Despite her attempts to convince herself of the absurdity of it all, a lingering sense of unease persisted within her consciousness. There was something undeniably tangible about the memories, a lingering presence that refused to be dismissed as mere figments of her imagination. Pushing aside her lingering doubts, Lisa swung her legs over the edge of the bed, preparing to face the day ahead. As she stretched, a sudden, intense pressure in her bladder jolted her from her thoughts, causing her to freeze mid-motion. "Uh-oh," she muttered under her breath, her heart sinking as the urgency of her need to pee washed over her. It was an overwhelming sensation, demanding her immediate attention and threatening to ruin her day before it started. Lisa scrambled out of bed, her movements quick and frantic as she stumbled towards the bathroom. The painful discomfort with each step reminded her of the urgency to relieve herself. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her sense of urgency intensified, each step feeling heavier as if trudging through mud. The pressure in her bladder seemed to swell with each passing second, a relentless reminder of her body's urgent demand. Finally reaching the bathroom, Lisa's hand trembled as she reached for the doorknob, her heart pounding. With a shaky breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, her eyes darting to the familiar sight of the toilet. But before she could register her next move, a sudden wave of warmth flooded her. Panic seized her as she realized what was happening, her hands fumbling with the waistband of her pajama pants in a frantic attempt to undo them. But a strange sensation overcame her before she could even step closer to the toilet. A soft rustling sound filled the air, accompanied by a strange sensation against her skin. Lisa's eyes widened in shock as she looked down, expecting to see her pants darkening with the telltale signs of her accident. But to her bewilderment, her pants remained dry, untouched by the inevitable release of her bladder. Instead, a faint crinkling sound reached her ears, followed by the sensation of something expanding against her skin. With a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, Lisa realized what was happening. Her heart raced as she looked down, her eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before her. A pull-up diaper, once again, was in the place of her panties, soaked with the evidence of her accident. Lisa's breath caught in her throat as she stared at the surreal scene before her, unable to comprehend how such a thing could happen. This still had to be a dream, right? There's no way this would be possible. But it felt real. There she was, seeing herself in the mirror again, in a soaked pull-up diaper for little girls. Looking around, she could tell she was still in her apartment; things weren't different, and then it caught her eye. Her purse was sitting on the beanbag chair in her room, with a small box and a note sticking out. The reality of the situation sank in, and a sense of dread washed over her. This was no dream, no figment of her imagination. It was all too real; Lisa quickly slid back up her pants and ran over to the note to reread it and see if she missed any information. Lisa frantically sifted through the box's contents, her hands trembling with anxiety and disbelief. She felt frustration wash over her. The absence of clues regarding the mysterious bracelet's origin only increased her bewilderment. She scanned the note again, her eyes darting over the hastily scrawled words in search of any hidden meaning or clue that might shed light on her predicament. But the message remained cryptic, offering no further insight into the true nature of the bracelet or its origins. A sense of helplessness washed over Lisa as she realized nothing could explain what was happening. She then attempted to remove the bracelet from her wrist, but her efforts proved futile, the band clinging stubbornly to her skin as if fused in place by some unseen force. Panic surged through her veins as she tugged at the bracelet with increasing desperation, her mind racing with a million unanswered questions. Suddenly, her phone started to ring, breaking her thoughts and frustration at the bracelet. She fumbled for her phone, her heart pounding with fear and apprehension. The caller ID revealed Sarah's name. With a shaky breath, she answered the call, her voice a little cracked from her worries and just recently waking up. "Hello?" she ventured tentatively, followed by her clearing her throat as she realized how raspy she first sounded. "Hey, Lisa, are you okay?" Sarah's voice sounded concerned, her words tinged with worry as she sensed the tension in Lisa's voice. Lisa hesitated momentarily, grappling with the overwhelming urge to confide in Sarah, to unburden herself of the weight of her newfound reality. But the fear of sounding insane, of being dismissed as delusional, held her back. "I... I'm fine," she replied hesitantly, her words tinged with uncertainty as she struggled to mask the turmoil within her. "Just... woke up a minute ago. What's up?" "I just wanted to check in on you," she said softly, her words laced with sincerity. "You seemed a little off yesterday, and I wanted to ensure everything's okay. Maybe meet up for coffee and talk about Thursday night?" "Oh, that's right! I didn't get to tell you yet, did I?" she replied, her voice becoming energized with the distraction and the prospect of sharing the spicy details of her date on Thursday. "That sounds great," Lisa said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips despite the lingering unease gnawing at her. "Coffee sounds like just what I need right now." Sarah's relieved sigh was audible through the phone. "I'm glad to hear that. How about we meet up at Brew Haven around noon? That should give us plenty of time to catch up." "Sounds perfect," Lisa replied, her voice steadier now as she focused on the prospect of spending time with her friend. "I'll see you there." Lisa's mind raced with a million conflicting thoughts and emotions as they confirmed the details. On one hand, she was grateful for the distraction and the chance to talk with Sarah about her recent date. But on the other hand, she couldn't imagine having another accident while hanging out with her friend. Chapter 4: New Panties Please As Lisa stood in the bathroom stall, her mind reeling from the surreal experience, she couldn't shake the feeling that something extraordinary was happening. The evidence was right in front of her—the pull-up diaper now snugly wrapped around her hips, soaked with her latest accident. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to touch the smooth fabric of the pull-up, her fingers tracing the contours of the unfamiliar material. It was a surreal sensation, the reality of the situation sinking in with each passing moment. "I... I can't believe this is happening," she murmured to herself, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to face the bizarre turn of events. "This... this can't be real." But as she looked down at the pull-up, its soft padding offering a strange comfort in her confusion, Lisa knew she could no longer deny the truth. Something extraordinary was at play. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa forced herself to focus on the task at hand. She couldn't afford to dwell on the surreal nature of her situation, not when there were other people waiting outside for the stall. Gathering her courage, Lisa quickly checked her pants for any signs of the pull-up underneath. To her relief, there was no telltale bulge or outline that would give away her secret. It was as if the pull-up had seamlessly blended into her clothing, leaving no trace of its presence. With a silent prayer of gratitude, Lisa straightened her posture and composed herself before finally flushing the toilet to avoid suspicion and unlocking the stall door. Stepping out into the bathroom, she offered a quick apology to the other ladies waiting outside, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at her earlier rudeness. "Sorry about that," she muttered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she met their gaze with a sheepish smile. "I didn't mean to cut in front of you like that." The other women offered polite nods in response, their expressions a mixture of annoyance and understanding. "No worries, honey," one of them said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "We've all been there before." With a sense of relief, Lisa hurriedly washed her hands, eager to put some distance between herself and the awkward encounter. As she exited the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with questions, her thoughts consumed by the inexplicable magic that seemed to be at play. How was it possible that her panties had transformed into a pull-up, seemingly of their own accord? And what did it mean for her future if such bizarre occurrences continued to unfold? As she walked, Lisa couldn't shake the uncomfortable sensation of the wet pull-up against her skin, a constant reminder of her life's surreal turn. Feeling increasingly frustrated and disgusted by the situation, Lisa couldn't help but resent the childish garment clinging to her hips. It was a humiliating symbol of the inexplicable magic that seemed to have taken hold of her life. With a deepening scowl, Lisa finally reached her desk and sank into her chair, the wet pull-up squelching beneath her with an unpleasant squish. Grimacing, she shifted uncomfortably, trying in vain to find a position that would alleviate the discomfort. But as she fidgeted in her seat, her mind raced with a single thought: she needed to figure out what was causing these bizarre occurrences. With its cryptic note and mysterious powers, the bracelet seemed to be the only explanation. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to her wrist, fingers fumbling over the smooth surface of the bracelet. She tried to slide it off, but it refused to budge as if fused to her skin. Panic rising within her, she attempted to cut it off with scissors from her desk drawer, but the metal remained unscathed as if mocking her futile efforts. Frustration boiled within her, mingling with a sense of helplessness. She was trapped, bound to this cursed bracelet with no means of escape. Each wish only seemed to entangle her further in its magic web, leaving her more powerless than ever. Desperate for answers, Lisa began to make wish after wish, each more fervent than the last. She wished for the bracelet to be removed, for knowledge about its origins, for it to disappear entirely, for it to stop meddling with her life. But with each wish, nothing changed. The bracelet remained firmly in place, keeping her captive until satisfied. Defeated, Lisa slumped back in her chair, tears of frustration pricking at the corners of her eyes, threatening to overwhelm her with the magnitude of the situation she found herself in. How had a simple bracelet turned her life upside down in such a short amount of time? As she leaned back, on the edge of tears, "I wish I at least had a new pair of panties," she muttered under her breath, more as a desperate plea than a genuine belief in its fulfillment. With tears threatening to spill from her eyes, Lisa's whispered wish hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of her desperation for a reprieve from the chaos. As Lisa attempted to gather her composure and focus on her work, she reached into her purse for her earbuds, hoping that immersing herself in music would offer a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her. With trembling fingers, she fumbled through her bag until her fingertips brushed against something unexpected. Pulling out her hand, Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she stared at the object now nestled in her palm—a pristine pair of panties, neatly folded and seemingly untouched by the events of the day. She blinked in disbelief, unable to comprehend how they had appeared in her purse as if materializing out of thin air. For a moment, Lisa questioned her sanity, her mind reeling from the inexplicable sight before her. But as she reached out to touch the fabric, her fingers tracing the delicate lace trim, she couldn't deny the reality of the situation. Somehow, her wish had been granted again, this time in a manner that defied all logic and reason. As Lisa looked around the bustling office, her heart pounding with apprehension, she couldn't shake the nagging suspicion that someone must have seen her moment of desperation, running to the bathroom. Thinking she might have leaked and needed a new pair. But as she scanned the room, her gaze darting from one face to another, she found no trace of recognition or curiosity in the eyes of her coworkers; hell, no one was even glancing her way. Breathing a sigh of relief, Lisa focused on getting changed and cleaned up. Grabbing her purse, she stood up and headed towards the bathroom, knowing she needed a way to conceal the pull-up for safe disposal. She is glad to at least have a change of underwear, her mind racing with a million questions and fears. What if they think she can't control her bladder? What if she couldn't? The thought made her skin crawl with unease, a cold shiver running down her spine as she pushed open the door to the restroom. Inside, the familiar hum of running water and whispered conversations greeted her, a comforting backdrop to the chaos swirling within her mind. With practiced ease, Lisa made her way to the nearest stall; thankfully, the line had subsided, her movements brisk and efficient as she locked the door behind her and quickly shed her soiled garment. A sense of relief washed over her as she peeled off the wet pull-up. A chill ran up her body as the cool air of the restroom offered a welcome reprieve from the suffocating discomfort of the past hour. With trembling hands, Lisa hastily donned the fresh pair of panties, her fingers fumbling with the delicate lace trim as she struggled to compose herself. But as she finished dressing and prepared to leave the stall, a sudden wave of panic washed over her, the fear of discovery gripping her heart with icy fingers. What if someone saw her leaving the stall with the pull-up in her purse? The thought made her stomach churn with dread, her mind racing with a million worst-case scenarios. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa closed her purse after burying the pull-up as far down as she could. With a determined stride, she unlocked the stall door and stepped out into the restroom, her gaze sweeping the room for any sign of prying eyes. To her relief, the restroom was empty, the only sound the distant chatter from the hallway outside. With a sigh of relief, Lisa made her way to the nearest trash bin, her movements quick as she dug out the pull-up and disposed of it. But as she left the restroom, her heart skipped a beat as she collided with a familiar figure standing right outside, her eyes widening in surprise as she found herself face to face with Sarah. "Hey, Lisa!" Sarah exclaimed, her tone bright and cheerful as she offered her friend a warm smile. "Fancy running into you here. Everything okay?" For a moment, Lisa felt a surge of panic coursing through her veins, the fear of discovery threatening to overwhelm her. But with a forced smile and a casual shrug, she brushed off Sarah's concern with practiced ease, her voice steady despite the turmoil within her. "Yeah, everything's fine," Lisa replied, her tone light and nonchalant as she sidestepped Sarah's probing gaze. "Just needed a quick break, you know how it is." Sarah nodded understandingly, her expression sympathetic as she reached out to squeeze Lisa's shoulder in a gesture of support. "Of course, I get it," she said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "Well, if you ever need to talk, you know where to find me. I'm always here for you." "Thanks," Lisa said, her voice tinged with warmth as she met her friend's gaze. "I really appreciate it. There's been a lot going on lately that I'm honestly still working through. I could use a coffee date if you're up for it tomorrow?" "Absolutely! Text me over the details later; I'm open all day." With a final nod of gratitude, Lisa turned and headed back to her desk, her mind still reeling from the whirlwind of emotions and revelations that had unfolded throughout the day. As she settled into her chair, she couldn't shake the lingering sense of impossibility. Glancing at the clock, Lisa realized she still had a few hours left in the workday. With a determined sigh, she forced herself to focus on the task at hand, pushing aside her worries and distractions as she delved into her work with renewed determination. As the hours ticked by and the end of the workday drew near, Lisa's curiosity got the better of her. With a hesitant glance around the office to ensure no one was watching, she reached down to her wrist and touched the smooth surface of the bracelet, her fingers tracing its intricate patterns with a sense of trepidation. Summoning her courage, Lisa closed her eyes and made a wish, her voice barely above a whisper as she spoke the words that would set the wheels of fate in motion. "I wish I didn't have to ride the bus," she murmured, her heart pounding as she awaited the inevitable response. To her surprise, the answer came swiftly and unexpectedly as a ringing phone. Startled, Lisa reached for her cell phone, her pulse quickening with anticipation as she answered the call. "Hello?" she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty as she held the phone to her ear. "Hey, sweetie, it's Mom," came the familiar voice on the other end of the line, warm and reassuring. "I just wanted to check in and see how you're doing." Disappointment flooded through Lisa at the sound of her mother's voice. It was great to hear from her, but she was hoping for a call about winning a car or something. Either way, her mom's call was a comforting reminder of the love and support that surrounded her. With a grateful smile, she leaned back in her chair, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders as she settled into the conversation with her mom. As they spoke, Lisa's mother mentioned that she was in the area and offered to give Lisa a ride home from work, sparing her the usual ordeal of navigating the crowded bus and rush-hour traffic. Grateful for the unexpected gesture, Lisa readily accepted, her heart swelling with gratitude for her mother's kindness. As she hung up the phone, she couldn't help but wonder, did her wish come true? At least she didn't have to ride the bus today, but was it just a coincidence? Meeting her mom in the office lobby, Lisa couldn't help but notice the weary lines that creased her mother's face, the sadness that lingered in her eyes. Sensing that something was amiss, Lisa hesitated momentarily before approaching the subject with her mother, her voice hesitant as she spoke. "Mom, is everything okay?" she asked, her tone filled with concern as she searched her mother's face for any sign of distress. Her mother hesitated momentarily, her gaze drifting away as if lost in thought. But then, with a heavy sigh, she finally spoke, her voice tinged with sadness and resignation, as her eyes began to tear up. "No, sweetheart, everything's not okay," she admitted, her words weighted with emotion. "Your father and I... we're having some problems. I... I left him this morning. Nothing's final, but I'm frustrated." Lisa's heart sank at her mother's words, a wave of sadness washing over her as she realized the depth of her parents' troubles. She reached out to her mother, offering a comforting hug as tears welled up in her own eyes. "I'm so sorry, Mom," Lisa whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I had no idea things had gotten this bad. You don't have to talk about it now if you don't want to, but know that I'm here for you, no matter what." Her mother returned the embrace, holding onto Lisa seeking solace in her daughter's arms. "Thank you, sweetheart," she murmured, her voice muffled against Lisa's shoulder. "I just need some time to figure things out. But it means the world to me to know that you're here for me." As Lisa and her mom walked out of the office building towards her mom's car, Lisa couldn't help but notice the trunk of her car was packed full of her belongings. Concern etched lines on Lisa's forehead as she glanced at her mom. "Mom, where are you staying?" Lisa asked gently, her voice filled with worry. Her mother sighed, a mixture of exhaustion and uncertainty clouding her expression. "I... I don't know yet," she admitted, her voice tinged with sadness. "I just needed to get away for a while, figure things out." Lisa's heart ached for her mother, the weight of their shared troubles pressing down on her shoulders. Without hesitation, she squeezed her mom's hand, offering a silent gesture of support. "You can stay with me," Lisa blurted out before she could second-guess herself. "I mean, if you want to. My apartment isn't big, but we'll make it work." Tears welled up in her mother's eyes, gratitude shining bright amidst the uncertainty. "Oh, sweetheart, thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I don't know what I would do without you." As they reached Lisa's car, her mother hesitated before turning to her with a hopeful smile. "And if you ever need a ride somewhere, just let me know. I'll be there for you." As Lisa's mom's words hung in the air, Lisa felt her heart skip a beat, her mind racing with a sudden, chilling realization. Could it be possible that her wish had inadvertently affected her mother's behavior? The thought sent a shiver down her spine, the weight of guilt settling heavily upon her shoulders. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Lisa replayed the events of the last two days in her mind, searching for any connection between her wishes and the events that had unfolded. It was too much of a coincidence to ignore—the timing, the circumstances, everything seemed to point to her. As her mother climbed into the driver's seat and started the car, Lisa's thoughts whirled with uncertainty and fear. What had she done? What if her wishes continued to impact the lives of those around her, causing unintended consequences and chaos? Chapter 5: Motherly Advice As Lisa and her mom drove back to Lisa's apartment, the silence between them was intense, the air thick to the point where you could cut it with a butter knife if you wanted to. Unspoken words and unresolved emotions lingering in the air. Lisa stared out the window, lost in thought, her mind still reeling from the realization that her wishes might be affecting those around her. Her mom glanced over at Lisa, concern etched on her face. "You've been quiet, sweetheart. Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice gentle. Lisa blinked, gazing away at the passing scenery to meet her mother's worried eyes. "Yeah, Mom, everything's fine," she replied, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. Her mother studied her for a moment as if trying to decipher the truth hidden behind Lisa's facade, but ultimately, she sighed and returned her attention to the road. "Alright, sweetheart, if you say so," she said, her tone tinged with disappointment. Lisa's heart twisted with guilt at the hurt evident in her mother's voice, but she couldn't bring herself to confide in her just yet. Not when she didn't fully understand the extent of the situation herself. As they pulled into the parking lot of Lisa's apartment building, Lisa felt a knot tighten in her stomach. She glanced over at her mother, her heart heavy with the burden of her secret. How could she explain what was happening without sounding crazy? "Thanks for the ride, Mom," Lisa said softly as they stepped out of the car, her eyes avoiding her mother's concerned gaze. Her mother frowned, sensing Lisa's unease. "Are you sure everything's alright, Lisa?" she asked, reaching for her daughter's hand. Lisa forced a reassuring smile, the weight of her guilt threatening to crush her. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just a lot on my mind lately, you know?" she replied, her voice tight with emotion. Her mother's expression softened with understanding, but Lisa could see the worry lingering in her eyes. "Well, if you ever need to talk about anything, you know I'm here for you, right?" her mother said, her voice filled with love and concern. Lisa nodded, her throat tight with unshed tears. "Thanks. I appreciate it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. As they made their way to Lisa's apartment, her mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions. How could she fix the situation with her parents? Would a wish fix it? The thought of her mother being affected by her wishes filled Lisa with a sickening dread. Once inside her apartment, Lisa helped her mother carry in a few bags of clothes, among other things, her movements distracted as she tried to push aside her mounting anxiety. But as they set the bags down in the living room, a sudden urge gripped Lisa "Shit..." she cursed under her breath as she stumbled backward, nearly dropping the bags she was holding. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm, concern etched on her face. "Lisa, what happened? Are you okay?" she asked, rushing to her daughter's side, concern etched on her face, Lisa forced a tight-lipped smile, her mind racing with panic. "I-I'm fine, just need to use the bathroom," she stammered, her voice strained with the effort of holding back her urgency. Without waiting for a response, Lisa hastily set down the bags and bolted towards the bathroom, her hand pressed tightly between her legs as she fought to maintain control. Her mother's worried gaze followed her daughter's frantic movements, her heart twisting with concern at the sight of Lisa's obvious distress. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her bladder screamed for release, a hot wave of pressure coursing through her body. With a shaky exhale of relief, Lisa pushed open the door and stumbled into the bathroom, her legs shaking with the effort of holding back her impending accident. Her mother hovered anxiously in the hallway, her eyes wide with concern as she watched her daughter's desperate dash to the toilet. With a frantic whimper, Lisa reached the toilet just in time, her body trembling with the effort of holding back her desperate need to pee. With a shuddering sigh of relief, she collapsed onto the seat, her bladder releasing a torrent of pent-up pressure. Hisssssss..... Outside the bathroom, Lisa's mother stood frozen in place, her heart heavy with worry as she listened to the sound of her daughter's desperate relief. There were no signs she had to pee that bad. Did she even know she had to go that bad? Her mom thought, worried about the health and well-being of her daughter. As Lisa sat on the toilet, her mind raced with a whirlwind of confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden urges to pee? It felt like her body was betraying her at the worst possible time, given the weird magic with the pull-ups appearing when she pees herself. After a few moments, Lisa managed to compose herself enough to stand up and flush the toilet. She washed her hands, her mind still reeling from the recent events. When she opened the bathroom door, her mother was waiting outside, her expression a mix of concern and confusion. "Are you... okay? That was quite a close call," her mother said, her voice gentle yet probing. Lisa tried to brush off her mother's concern, a faint blush tinting her cheeks with embarrassment. "Yeah, sorry about that. I guess I just got caught up in bringing the stuff in and didn't realize how bad I needed to go," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother, however, wasn't buying it. "Honey, that was more than just getting distracted. Are you sure everything is okay?" she asked, her tone gentle but firm. Lisa shifted uncomfortably, her mind racing for a plausible explanation. "It's nothing, Mom, really. Just a one-off thing," she insisted, avoiding her mother's probing gaze. Her mother sighed, placing a comforting hand on Lisa's shoulder. "Sweetheart, this isn't the first time something like this has happened, is it?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Lisa's cheeks burned with shame as she shook her head, unable to meet her mother's gaze. "No, it's not," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. Lisa's mother's brow furrowed with worry. "That isn't normal, honey. How long has this been happening?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. Lisa hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. "It's been... a couple of days," she admitted, her voice barely audible. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm. "A couple of days!? We need to get you to a doctor," she exclaimed, her voice filled with urgency. Lisa's heart sank at the thought of having to explain everything to a doctor. "I-I don't think it's necessary, Mom. It's probably just stress or something," she stammered, her voice tinged with desperation; how could she possibly admit to having a toddler's bladder issue as an adult to another person? Her mother shook her head, her expression firm. "No, Lisa, this could be something serious. We need to get you checked out," she insisted, her tone leaving no room for argument. With a heavy sigh, she nodded, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "Okay, Mom. I'll go to the walk-in later," she promised, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother's expression softened, her worry evident in her eyes. "Okay, just promise me you'll take care of yourself, alright?" she said, reassuringly squeezing Lisa's shoulder. Lisa forced a smile, grateful for her mother's understanding. "I will, I promise," she said, her voice steadier now. With a nod, her mother released Lisa's shoulder and turned towards the door. "Alright, well, let's get the rest of these bags in, shall we?" she said, her tone lightening as she tried to change the subject. Lisa nodded, relieved by the change in topic. "Yeah, sounds good. And hey, how about we order takeout for dinner tonight? My treat," she suggested, hoping to distract her mother from pressing the issue further. Her mother smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "That sounds wonderful, sweetheart. I could go for some Chinese food. What do you think?" she asked, her enthusiasm contagious. Lisa grinned, grateful for her mother's easy acceptance. "Chinese it is, then. I'll go grab the menus, and we can decide what to get," she said, heading towards the kitchen. As they settled on their dinner choices, the tension that had filled the apartment dissipated, replaced by a sense of normalcy that was comforting to both. They spent the evening enjoying their meal and catching up on each other's lives, the earlier events pushed to the back of their minds, at least for the time being. As the night wore on, Lisa and her mother finished their dinner and settled into a comfortable routine to end the night. They chatted about mundane things, and eventually, it was time for bed. "Goodnight, Mom," Lisa said, warmly hugging her mother. "Thanks for the ride today." "Goodnight, sweetheart," her mother replied, returning the hug. "Any time, honey, consider me your personal driver for now. haha!" Her mother laughed jokingly. With a concerned smirk, Lisa watched as her mother went to the couch, where she would sleep for the night. Once her mother was settled, Lisa headed to her own bedroom, feeling mixed emotions. Was my wish the cause of my mom's separation? On her way to her bedroom, Lisa passed by the bathroom and decided she should head there first, hoping to relieve herself before bed, even though she didn't feel the need to go. Luckily, to her surprise, she ended up peeing a ton from all of the fluids she had since having dinner. "Thank GOD! I better not need to pee so badly in the morning." Relieved, Lisa got up and headed to bed, the day's events weighing heavily on her. She lay awake for hours, her thoughts racing as she tried to make sense of everything that had happened. Eventually, exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted to sleep. Chapter 6: Nosy Mother With a groan, Lisa slowly blinked her eyes open, feeling surprisingly refreshed despite her troubled dreams. She stretched languidly, relishing the warmth of her bed for a few moments before reality came crashing back. As she swung her legs over the side of the bed, preparing to start her day, a sudden, urgent pressure gripped her bladder, causing her to freeze mid-stretch. Frustration and confusion warred within her as she realized she had just gone to the bathroom before bed and shouldn't be feeling such a strong urge to pee so soon. "Damnit," She cursed under her breath; she quickly scrambled to her feet, her muscles protesting the abrupt movement. She hurried out of her bedroom, intent on reaching the bathroom before it was too late. As she rushed down the hallway, the noise of her footsteps echoing in the early morning silence, she inadvertently woke her mother, who had been sleeping on the couch. Her mother stirred, rubbing her eyes sleepily as she sat up, concern etching lines of worry on her face. She watched Lisa disappear into the bathroom, her heart heavy with unspoken questions. She knew something was wrong, but she also knew that Lisa wasn't ready to talk about it yet. As Lisa closed the bathroom door behind her, she let out a frustrated sigh, her mind racing with confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden, uncontrollable urges to pee? Lisa's heart pounded in her chest as she ran towards the toilet, her hand shaky for her worry of wetting herself again. With a desperate attempt, she grabbed the toilet seat to lift its lid, only for her worst fears to be realized. Hiissssss The pressure in her bladder had reached its breaking point, and before she could even get the seat up, she felt her body betray her, releasing a torrent of urine. Shame washed over her as she stood there, helplessly wetting herself, a pull-up miraculously appearing, absorbing the mess, leaving her pajama pants dry. With a defeated gasp, Lisa collapsed onto the tiled bathroom floor, feeling the soaked pull-up under her butt, bulky from absorbing all of her pee. There she sat next to the toilet, tears welling up in her eyes as frustration and embarrassment overwhelmed her. She hugged her knees to her chest, feeling utterly defeated by her body's betrayal yet again. The cool tiles starkly contrasted the warmth and wetness between her legs. Tears running down her cheeks as she realized the extent of her predicament. She was a grown woman, yet here she was, wearing a wet pull-up like a toddler. "Why does this keep happening to me?" she cried, her voice trembling. "It's not fair!" The sound of her voice echoed in the small bathroom, mixing with the soft hum of the ventilation fan overhead. When Lisa's mom heard her daughter cry out from the bathroom, she got up to check on her. "I'm too old for this," Lisa muttered bitterly, her hands balling into fists at her sides. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Her mother knocked softly on the door, concern evident in her voice. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Lisa wiped her tears and took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. "I'm fine, Mom. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" She heard her mother's footsteps recede down the hallway, leaving her alone with her thoughts. She knew she couldn't keep hiding this from her mother, but she also didn't know how to explain what was happening to her. Lisa pushed herself up from the floor, her legs feeling weak and unsteady. She stumbled slightly, caught off guard by the weight of the sodden pull-up between her legs. With a shaky breath, she reached down and removed her pajama pants, revealing the bulky garment. Tears continued to flow from her eyes as she stripped off the pull-up, the cold air of the bathroom meeting her damp skin. She balled it up, a sense of shame washing over her as she tossed it into the trash can with a soft thud echoing in the small bathroom. Lisa quickly pulled her pajama pants back on, the fabric feeling soft and clingy against her skin. She hurried back to her room, her mind racing about how to handle the situation. She searched her dresser for a clean change of clothes and realized she needed to get laundry done; she only had two pairs of clean underwear left. Grabbing one of them, she rushed back out of her room towards the bathroom to shower and remove the smell of pee before speaking with her mom next. However, she was too late; as she approached the bathroom door, she was stunned to see it was already closed and locked from her mother going in there while she grabbed her clothes. *** Lisa's mom, Carol, stood outside the closed bathroom door. Concern for her daughter mingled with a growing sense of unease as she tried to make sense of the situation. She had heard Lisa's cries, and her instinct as a mother told her that something was seriously wrong. "I'm too old for this," she heard Lisa mutter. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Carol hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob as she tried to process Lisa's words. Pull-ups? Why would Lisa be talking about wearing pull-ups? The confusion only added to Carol's growing concern, as she gently knocked on the door. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Carol called through the door, her voice laced with worry. There was a moment of silence before Lisa responded, her voice strained. "I'm fine, Mom, Just... just give me a minute, okay?" Carol hesitated, torn between respecting her daughter's privacy and wanting to comfort her. Ultimately, she decided to give Lisa the space she needed and stepped back from the door. As she waited outside the bathroom, Carol's mind raced with questions. What does she mean she is too old for this? Too old for what? Was she really wearing a pull-up? Before Carol could dwell on these thoughts any longer, she heard the sound of the bathroom door unlocking, followed by the soft click of its opening. Lisa stood in the doorway, her eyes red-rimmed and puffy from crying. Carol's heart broke at the sight of her daughter's anguish, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. But before Carol could say anything, Lisa rushed off to her room. Carol watched her daughter retreat down the hallway, a sense of helplessness washing over her. She knew she couldn't force Lisa to talk if she wasn't ready, but that didn't make it any easier to stand idly by while her daughter suffered. With a heavy sigh, Carol stepped into the bathroom, locking it behind her. Her eyes scanned the room for any sign of what had caused Lisa's distress. The air was thick with the scent of urine, and Carol wrinkled her nose in distaste as she made her way further into the room. Her gaze landed on the trash can near the sink, and her heart skipped a beat as she noticed the crumpled pull-up lying discarded inside. Carol's breath caught in her throat as she reached for the pull-up, her fingers trembling with disbelief. She lifted the pull-up from the trash can, her eyes widening in shock as she took in its sodden state. Clearly, this wasn't just a one-time accident; there were already two in the can. Lisa must have been wearing pull-ups for some time now. Why didn't she tell her mother? Have they grown more distant than she thought? Carol searched the bathroom, her heart pounding in her chest, her mind reeling with questions. She opened cabinets and drawers, looking for any sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa was using. But to her confusion, she found nothing. As Carol stood in the bathroom, her mind reeling with unanswered questions, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease settling in her stomach. She glanced around the room, her eyes scanning every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. But the bathroom offered no answers, only the lingering scent of urine. Her heart heavy with concern, Carol carefully placed the pull-up back into the trash can, her thoughts consumed by worry for her daughter. Lisa had always been independent and resilient, but seeing her distressed was tearing at Carol's maternal instincts. With a heavy sigh, Carol turned to leave the bathroom, her mind still racing about how to approach Lisa about what she had discovered. But before she could take a step, a sudden knock at the door startled her, causing her to jump in surprise. "Mom, are you almost done in there?" Lisa's voice came from the other side of the door, tinged with impatience. "I really need to take a shower." Carol's heart sank at the sound of Lisa's voice, the defeated tone in her voice only added to Carol's growing sense of worry. She had been so preoccupied with her thoughts that she hadn't even considered how her actions might affect Lisa. Now, feeling guilty for being the cause of slowing down Lisa's efforts to clean herself up from her accident this morning. "Sorry, sweetie, I'll be out in just a minute," Carol replied, her voice strained with emotion. She quickly moved to the toilet, her need to pee still present. As Carol relieved herself, her mind raced with thoughts of how to handle the situation with Lisa. She knew she needed to talk to her daughter about what she had discovered, but she also didn't want to invade Lisa's privacy or make her feel ashamed. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Carol finished her business and flushed the toilet, her thoughts still in turmoil as she washed her hands. She took a deep breath, trying to steel herself for the difficult conversation ahead, before finally opening the door and stepping out into the hallway. Lisa was waiting just outside the bathroom, her expression a mix of frustration and embarrassment as she watched her mother emerge. Carol's heart ached at seeing her daughter's troubled face, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. "I'm sorry for taking so long, sweetie," Carol said softly, gently touching Lisa's arm. "I didn't mean to keep you waiting." Lisa forced a small smile, though it didn't quite reach her eyes. "It's okay, Mom. I just really need to take a shower." Carol nodded understandingly, stepping aside to let Lisa pass. As her daughter disappeared into the bathroom, Carol couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt gnawing at her conscience. She knew she couldn't avoid the conversation they needed to have, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for Lisa than they already were. Unsatisfied with the answers she had found so far, Carol turned to Lisa's room. As Carol entered Lisa's room, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled in her stomach. She felt conflicted; she didn't want to invade her daughter's privacy, but she knew she needed to find some answers. With a heavy heart, she began to search the room, careful not to disturb anything from where it was. Her eyes scanned every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. As she opened drawers and checked closets, Carol's heart sank further. There was no sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa had been using, and only one pair of clean underwear was left in her daughter's drawer. Carol felt a wave of sadness wash over her as she concluded that Lisa must have been struggling with her bladder for a while now. With a sigh, Carol closed the drawer and turned to leave the room, her mind still racing with unanswered questions. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about what was happening, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for her daughter than they already were. She just wanted to reassure her that it was alright and that she would be there for her. *** As Lisa stepped into the bathroom, a knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach. She couldn't shake the worry that her mother had seen the pull-ups in the trash. The thought made her heart race with panic, but she quickly pushed it aside, telling herself she was overthinking things. With trembling hands, Lisa quickly stripped off her pajamas and stepped into the warm embrace of the shower. The hot water cascaded over her body, washing away the physical evidence of her embarrassment. As she stood under the spray, lost in her thoughts, Lisa's phone buzzed on the bathroom counter, startling her out of her thoughts. Confused, she reached for it, her fingers struggling to unlock the screen from the shower's steam. A text from Craig flashed across the display, and Lisa's heart skipped a beat at the sight of his name. Despite everything that had happened, his message brought a small glimmer of comfort to her troubled mind. "Hey, babe. Just wanted to check in and see how you're doing. I know work has been crazy lately, but I'm here for you, okay? Let me know if you need anything. Love you ❤️" Tears pricked at the corners of Lisa's eyes as she read Craig's words. Despite the chaos around her, his unwavering support was a beacon of hope in the darkness. With a watery smile, Lisa quickly typed a reply, her thumbs flying across the screen. "Thanks, Craig. I really appreciate it. I've just been really busy lately and barely hit my deadline on Friday. But knowing you're there for me means the world. Love you too ❤️" As she hit send, a sense of relief washed over her. No matter the challenges, she knew she had people around her who cared about her. Craig, Sarah, and Mom would all be there for her. Even with that reassurance, Lisa felt a small pit in her stomach as she thought about what had happened with her mom and dad. Even if they are there for her now, what happens if she makes a foolish wish that ruins their life? Could she live with herself if that were to happen? Lisa pushed off her worries for now. She finished drying off, getting dressed in a checkered black and white skirt, a pair of nylons, and a white blouse with a jacket over the top. As she dressed, she couldn't help but feel a pang of anxiety about meeting Sarah and revealing the truth about the magic bracelet. But she knew she needed to confide in her friend; she couldn't keep this secret to herself. Sarah was the perfect person to confide in. Sarah had always been a good listener and had a knack for offering practical advice. With a deep breath, Lisa grabbed her phone and sent Sarah a text message asking her to meet at a local coffee shop. She hoped that Sarah would be able to help her navigate the chaos that had become her life ever since she had received the bracelet. As Lisa exited the bathroom, her heart raced with the fear of encountering her mother, her mind still reeling from the morning's events. She clutched the trash can tightly, determined to dispose of the evidence of her accidents before her mom could find them. She didn't want anything else to complicate her already chaotic situation. However, as she made her way down the hallway, trying to keep her footsteps as quiet as possible, Lisa froze in her tracks as she heard her mother's voice from the living room. "Lisa, honey, wait." Carol's gentle tone sent a shiver down Lisa's spine, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. She couldn't face her mother right now, not with the shame of her secret weighing heavily in her hand in the trash can. But before Lisa could retreat outside to dispose of the evidence, Carol appeared in the hallway, her expression a mix of concern and confusion as she approached her daughter. "Sweetie, are you okay?" Carol asked, her voice soft and gentle. "I saw you rush into the bathroom earlier in a hurry, and... well, I just want to make sure you're alright?" Lisa's heart clenched at the worry in her mother's eyes, and she swallowed hard, trying to find the right words to say. She couldn't bear to lie to her mother, not when she had always been there for her, but she also couldn't bring herself to admit the truth about the magic bracelet. "I'm fine, Mom," Lisa replied, forcing a smile despite the turmoil inside her. "Just... you know, when you gotta go, you gotta go." Carol studied her daughter's face for a moment, her brow furrowed with concern, before nodding slowly. "Alright, if you say so, sweetie," she said, though her voice was tinged with uncertainty. "Maybe try going before going to bed next time. haha," She laughed, trying to joke and lighten the mood. Lisa's face blushed a slightly brighter red. "Yeah, I tried that last night, but it didn't work as well as I hoped. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so bad when I woke up. haha," Lisa tried joking back in hopes of keeping her mom off the trail of what was really going on. As if this was a totally normal thing for her to deal with. "Right?! I guess I can relate to that." Carol replied, trying to ease up the embarrassment she saw she was indirectly causing. "Are you taking out the trash?" she asked, her curiosity piqued, trying to change the subject. Lisa's cheeks now burned with embarrassment as she realized she had been caught in the act. "Uh, yeah," she stammered, her mind racing for an excuse. "I... I just noticed it was getting full, so I thought I'd take care of it." "Do you mind taking out this bag with you? I would have done it sooner, but I didn't know where the bins are here," she said, pointing to the bag she had from the day before, leaning up against the door. "Sure, I can do that," Lisa replied, quickly grabbing the bag and trying to run out the door before her mom could see what was in the trash bin in her hand. "Is there anything you need, sweetie? I was about to head out to the store, so if you need anything, just let me know." Carol asked her daughter, curious if she would admit to needing more pull-ups. Lisa's heart skipped a beat, worried her mom might have seen the pull-ups and assumed she needed more. "Uh, no, Mom, I'm good," she replied quickly, her mind racing for an excuse. "But... um, actually, I was planning to meet Sarah for coffee later. Do you think you could give me a ride?" Carol's expression was soft, nodding with a smile. "Of course, sweetie," she said. "I'd be happy to give you a ride. Just let me know when you're ready to go, okay?" Lisa's heart swelled with gratitude for her mother's support. "Thanks, Mom," she said, her voice lighter than before, as she felt a weight removed, hoping things were more normal. "You're the best." With a final smile, Carol turned and headed back to the living room, leaving Lisa alone in the hallway with a sense of relief washing over her. She knew she couldn't keep hiding the truth from her mother forever, but for now, she was grateful for the chance to spend time with her friend and get the trash out before her mom could try to confront her about the pull-ups. Chapter 7: Coffee Date The coffee shop came into view as Carol's car pulled up to the curb. People were bustling in and out of the coffee shop, seemingly in a hurry to get wherever they were going. Lisa's stomach fluttered with nervous anticipation as she glanced out the window. She took a deep breath, preparing herself for the conversation she knew she was about to have. As the car came to a stop, Lisa started to exit the car; Carol's gentle voice interrupted her, concern etched in every line of her face. "Are you sure you don't need anything from the store? I can pick up anything you might need?" Carol's offer carried a note of worry, her hope that her daughter would open up about her needs. Lisa forced a smile, trying to reassure her mother. "No, Mom, I'm good, really. I have everything I need." But before she can fully step out, Carol's concern spills over into another question, one Lisa had hoped to avoid. "When are you planning on seeing the doctor? It has me worried about you." Lisa felt a pang of defensiveness rise within her. It's not that she doesn't appreciate her mother's concern; it's just that she's too embarrassed about the situation to want to bring it up with someone else. She hardly wanted to talk to Sarah about it, but they'd been best friends for years now, and the number of times she's had to help Sarah get home after getting too tipsy at a club and wetting herself, she knew Sarah would be the last person to judge her about this situation. "I'll get to it, Mom, I promise," Lisa replies, trying to strike a balance between reassurance and deflection. "But honestly, I'm feeling fine today. Really." Carol's worry hardly dissipates, but she nods reluctantly, knowing when her daughter is putting up walls. "Okay, honey. I'm here for you if you need anything." Lisa nods, offering another weak smile before finally leaving the car. As she watches Carol drive away, she can't shake the guilt that twists in her gut. She knows her mother only wants to help her, but opening up about the reality of her situation is a hurdle she's not quite ready to jump yet, at least not with her mom. As Lisa stepped into the coffee shop, she scanned the area and spotted Sarah sitting at their usual table near a window at the front of the shop, a warm smile on her face. Lisa felt a sense of relief wash over her; Sarah's presence always brought comfort, especially in times of uncertainty. Approaching the table, Lisa noticed that Sarah had already ordered her favorite coffee—a small gesture that meant more to her than she could express. "Hey, Sarah," Lisa greeted her friend with a grateful smile as she took a seat opposite her. "Hey, Lisa! I got your usual, hope that's alright," Sarah said, sliding the cup across the table. "How's your day been so far?" Taking a sip of her coffee, Lisa sighed, feeling the tension of the day slowly melting away. "It's been... eventful, to say the least," she replied, her thoughts briefly flickering back to her urgent need for the bathroom this morning and the pull-ups she ended up throwing out after having another accident. Sarah raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to Lisa's day than she was letting on, but she decided not to press, as she seemed a little distressed. "Well, you made it through the week in one piece. That's always a win," she remarked with a playful grin. "Yeah, barely," Lisa chuckled, grateful for Sarah's light-hearted approach. "Any exciting plans for the weekend?" The two friends engaged in some light small talk while sipping away at their favorite drinks. Discussing their respective Fridays and plans for the weekend. Sarah mentioned a new movie that was coming out and suggested they go see it together. "That sounds like fun! I'd love to see it with you," Lisa said, genuinely looking forward to spending more time with her friend. Sarah, ever perceptive, remembered seeing Carol was the one to drop her off. "We should look at show times later. I also noticed that your mom dropped you off today. Is everything okay with her?" she asked gently, her eyes filled with concern. Lisa hesitated, her mind racing with conflicting thoughts. Should she tell Sarah about the bracelet and its wishes? Would Sarah even believe her? She knew how crazy it all sounded, and the last thing she wanted was for Sarah to think she had lost her mind. As she debated internally, Sarah's voice broke through her thoughts. "Lisa, you know you can tell me anything, right? I'm here for you, no matter what." Taking a deep breath, Lisa weighed her options. On one hand, keeping everything bottled up inside was taking its toll on her mental health, and she longed for someone to confide in. On the other hand, the risk of rejection and judgment was almost too much to bear. Sarah's concerned gaze met Lisa's, and she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. Maybe, just maybe, Sarah would understand. Maybe she'd even believe her. "I... I don't even know where to begin," Lisa started, her voice barely above a whisper. She fidgeted with her coffee cup, unable to meet Sarah's gaze. Sarah reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Lisa's trembling fingers. "You can tell me anything, Lisa. I'm here for you." The words hung in the air, heavy with promise and acceptance. With a shaky breath, Lisa mustered the courage to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I know this is going to sound absolutely insane, but... but something bizarre has been happening to me lately," she began, her voice gaining strength with each word. "I... I've been making these... wishes, and they've been coming true. It's like magic or something, I don't know." She braced herself for Sarah's reaction, steeling herself for disbelief or mockery. But to her surprise, Sarah simply nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Go on," Sarah encouraged, her tone gentle yet unwavering. Lisa began recounting the events of the past few days—the mysterious package, the bracelet, the note. "It grants wishes, but not in the way you'd expect," Lisa explained, trying to find the right words to describe the inexplicable nature of the bracelet's powers. "I didn't believe it at first. I only put it on in the first place because I thought it was cute, but then... things started happening." She explained her experiences with the bracelet, from her wishing to no longer need to ride the bus and how her mom called shortly after, only to find out her mom and dad were separating. Sarah listened intently, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief at the news about Lisa's parents. As Sarah listened to Lisa's recounting of the events surrounding the mysterious bracelet, her initial expression of shock slowly transitioned into a more skeptical demeanor. She furrowed her brows, processing the information, but there was a glimmer of concern underlying her reaction. "I don't know, Lisa," Sarah starts cautiously, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I mean, it's definitely... a strange coincidence, but... magic bracelets? That's a bit... out there, don't you think?" Lisa's heart sinks as she registers Sarah's disbelief. She had hoped that confiding in her friend would provide some relief, but instead, she feels a sense of isolation deepen within her. She opens her mouth to protest, to insist that it's all true, but Sarah's next words catch her off guard. "I'm really sorry to hear about your mom, Lisa," Sarah says, her tone softening with genuine sympathy. "That's a lot to deal with, especially on top of everything else you've been going through." Lisa's breath catches in her throat, her eyes stinging with unshed tears. "Th-thanks," Lisa manages to choke out, her voice wavering with emotion. "It's been... rough, I... I just don't know how to process what is going on right now." Sarah nods understandingly, reaching across the table to squeeze Lisa's hand in a comforting gesture. "I can only imagine," she murmurs, her gaze filled with compassion. As the weight of the conversation hangs heavy in the air, Lisa wrestles with the urge to divulge the full extent of the bracelet's powers. She knows it sounds absurd, even to her own ears, but a part of her longs for Sarah to believe her, to validate her and the events happening to her. Before she can gather the courage to speak. However, a sudden pressure builds in her bladder, cutting through her thoughts with urgent intensity. Panic floods her senses as she realizes she's moments away from having another accident. "I... I need to use the bathroom," Lisa blurted out, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Sorry, I'll be right back." Sarah's concern flared anew at Lisa's abrupt announcement, her brows knitting together in worry. "Are you okay? You seem... flustered." Lisa shook her head, her mind racing with anxiety. "I'll explain everything, I promise. Just... just give me a minute." Without waiting for Sarah's response, Lisa rose from her seat, her heart pounding. She knew she had to do something to prove the bracelet's magic to Sarah, to make her believe. Then, suddenly, an idea popped into her head. She was about to have an accident, which meant her underwear would change into a pull-up again. She could show Sarah her underwear and then have an accident, and they'll transform. Sarah would have to believe her at that point! "Come with me," Lisa urged, her voice tinged with urgency. "I'll show you." Confusion flickered across Sarah's features, but she rose from her seat nonetheless, her concern for Lisa outweighing her bewilderment. "Okay?" As they made their way to the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with a thousand thoughts, her determination bolstered by the knowledge that she was about to reveal the truth to Sarah. She knew it wouldn't be easy, that Sarah might still doubt her even after witnessing the bracelet's magic firsthand. But she couldn't let that stop her. She had to make Sarah understand, to believe her. Pushing open the door to the bathroom, Lisa gestured for Sarah to follow her inside. "Watch," she instructed, her voice tinged with excitement and trepidation. "I'll prove it's not just random coincidences." Lisa's heart pounded as she led Sarah into the bathroom, her mind racing with the gravity of what she was about to reveal. She could feel Sarah's skeptical and confused gaze burning into the back of her head, but she refused to let doubt cloud her determination. As they entered the bathroom, Lisa's hands trembled slightly as she reached for the hem of her skirt. With a deep breath, she lifted it up, exposing her panties to Sarah's bewildered gaze. "Look," Lisa urged, her voice tight with urgency. "I'm not crazy. My underwear will turn into a pull-up if I... if I..." Her words trailed off as panic surged through her, her bladder protesting with increasing urgency. Desperately, she tried to hold back the inevitable, her muscles straining against the overwhelming pressure. As Lisa stood there, her eyes squeezed shut in a mix of desperation and embarrassment, Sarah's expression shifted from confusion to shock. "Lisa, what are you doing? Use the toilet!" Sarah's voice was filled with a mix of disbelief and worry as she took a step closer, reaching out as if to offer support. "I-I'm sorry," Lisa stammered, her voice strained with effort. "I just... I need you to believe me. Please, just watch." With a deep breath, Lisa forced herself to relax, letting go of the last shreds of control she had over her bladder. Silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of urine hitting the floor and pooling below her. Nothing happened. There was no magical transformation, no pull-up appearing to save her from the humiliating accident she had just experienced. Instead, Lisa felt the warm, wet sensation spreading down her legs, the sign of the bracelet's magic taunting her. Why didn't it work? Her eyes snapped open in horror, tears welling up as she looked down at the puddle forming at her feet. She had hoped that the bracelet's magic would somehow prove her right, but all it had done was leave her feeling stupid, foolish, and extremely embarrassed in front of her closest friend. Sarah's gasp of shock was the only sound in the bathroom as she took in the scene before her. She could hardly believe what she was seeing, her mind struggling to make sense of the surreal situation unfolding in front of her. "L-Lisa... what just happened?" Sarah's voice was barely above a whisper, her eyes wide with disbelief. Lisa could only hang her head in defeat, unable to find the words to explain. She felt a wave of shame wash over her, knowing that she had proven nothing and now probably seemed even crazier to Sarah than before. Now, feeling like she had just lost all sense of reality. "I-I'm so sorry, Sarah," Lisa choked out, her voice trembling with emotion. "I thought... I just thought if you saw it, you'd believe me about the bracelet. But I was wrong. I was so wrong." Sarah's expression softened with genuine concern as she stepped forward, reaching out to gently touch Lisa's trembling shoulder. "Hey, it's okay," she said, her voice filled with compassion. "Accidents happen, you know? I mean, how many times did you help me out at the club?" But despite Sarah's words of comfort, Lisa couldn't shake the crushing weight of her embarrassment. She felt like a total idiot for doing this on purpose in front of someone. Why didn't she think of a better way to prove the bracelet's magic? With a shaky breath, she stepped back from the puddle to see the damage that was done. "I... I think I just need a moment," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. Sarah nodded understandingly, her concern etched in every line of her face. "Of course, take all the time you need. I'll be right outside if you need anything." Sarah quietly exited the bathroom, leaving Lisa alone with her shame. Lisa sat down, wondering if she could ever face her friend again. The weight of her humiliation threatened to overwhelm her with tears. How could she even bring herself to step out and face Sarah again? Chapter 8: Shopping As Carol navigated the familiar streets to the store, her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of Lisa. She couldn't shake the worry that lingered since her daughter had started acting strangely, especially after finding those pull-ups in the trash. Pulling into the grocery store's parking lot, Carol grabbed her list and headed inside. The store was bustling with activity, shoppers weaving in and out of aisles, their carts filled with the week's necessities. Carol couldn't help but overhear bits of conversation from nearby shoppers as she wandered through the aisles. Seeing one little girl ask her mom to use the potty while doing a potty dance only exaggerated her thoughts about Lisa and her close calls. Pushing her cart along, Carol collected different items on her list, her thoughts drifting back to Lisa. She had always been a bit of a worrier, but lately, it seemed like something more was weighing on her daughter. Carol glanced down at her list, her eyes catching on the item with a question mark next to it: "Pull-ups?" She furrowed her brow, a knot of worry tightening in her stomach as she considered the implications. Should she really be contemplating buying pull-ups for Lisa? Would that be crossing a line? Would Lisa appreciate the fact she didn't have to ask? With a sigh, Carol pushed her cart forward, weaving through the bustling aisles of the grocery store. As she passed by the baby care section, she couldn't help but steal a glance at the pull-up packages on the shelves. She scanned them, trying to match the design she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. There were dozens of different styles and brands. But it had to be here somewhere. The ones in the trash were rather childish, nothing like a grown-up would wear or what you could get at the pharmacy. Carol's steps slowed as she approached the baby care section, her eyes scanning the shelves for any hint of familiarity. She felt a pang of guilt for even considering buying pull-ups for Lisa without her consent. But the worry gnawing at her heart was too strong to ignore. She began to sift through the various packages, her eyes tracing over the different designs and sizes. None of them seemed to match what she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. She let out a frustrated sigh, feeling lost in a sea of unfamiliar products. "Excuse me, ma'am, can I help you find something?" a voice interrupted her thoughts. Carol looked up to see a store employee with a friendly smile. "Oh, um, yes, I'm looking for pull-ups," Carol replied, feeling a flush of embarrassment. The employee nodded. "Sure, what size are you looking for?" Carol hesitated, unsure of how to answer. She didn't want to reveal too much about her daughter's situation to a stranger. "Um, I'm not exactly sure. I think for some older kids?" The employee nodded understandingly and led Carol to a different section of the aisle, where the bedwetting pull-ups were stored. Carol's heart sank as she realized the gravity of the situation. How had Lisa ended up needing pull-ups? Was it a medical issue? Or was there something else going on that she didn't know about? With a heavy heart, Carol thanked the employee for the help. Staring at the package of the same pull-ups she saw in the trash, she felt torn. Should she pick them up? It seemed like Lisa was out of them at home, or at least she couldn't find any of them. Would buying them only embarrass Lisa more? Carol shook her head, trying to push aside her growing concern. She continued down the aisles, methodically ticking off the remaining items from her list, but her mind kept returning to Lisa and the pull-ups. Maybe she should pick them up just in case? The worst case scenario is she totally misread the situation and can just return them, and the two of them will laugh about this one day. Torn, Carol returned to the baby care aisle, selected a package that seemed to match the ones she had seen at home. Finally, with her cart filled and her list completed, Carol made her way to the checkout counter. As she waited in line, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was invading her daughter's privacy in a way she never had before. She began to unload her groceries onto the conveyor belt. But she couldn't shake feeling embarrassed for her daughter as she placed the package of overnight pull-ups on the belt. Her cheeks blushed lightly at the thought that she was buying these for her adult daughter. As Carol finished placing the last of her items on the belt she felt her phone buzz in her purse. She fished it out and saw a message from Sarah, Lisa's close friend. The message caught her off guard, and she quickly glanced around to ensure no one was looking over her shoulder as she read it, briefly looking at the pack of pull-ups before opening the text. "Hey Carol, wanted to give you a heads up. I'm gonna take Lisa over to my place for a bit, and then we're gonna catch a movie. So don't wait up for us, I'll drop her off at home later. Let us know if you need anything." Carol's heart skipped a beat with relief as she read the message. She felt slightly concerned for her daughter, for not being able to get her to the doctor today; feeling she should have been more adamant about it. But it is nice to hear Lisa is getting some girl time in. Carol quickly sent a thumbs-up emoji, and paid for her items brushing off the embarrassment about buying pull-ups. She doesn't have to have a direct conversation with Lisa about them now, or at least for a little while. Carol drove back to the apartment. On the drive, she began to think about what she should do with the pack of pull-ups. Should she leave it on the table for them to talk about when she gets home? No. That would be a bad idea, what if Sarah comes in to chat? Then, it would be on full display. What about her bedroom? Sarah wasn't likely to go in there. But what if Lisa brings back a guy? It would be a little awkward with her mom there, but it would be even worse if he saw a pack of bedwetting diapers on her bed. Then, it struck her. Duh, I can just leave them in her underwear drawer. No guy will go in there unless he is a creep, and if that's the case then they aren't meant to be anyway. When she arrived home, Carol rushed to bring in everything. As Carol brought the groceries inside, she couldn't shake off the weight of concern that had settled in her chest since finding those pull-ups in the trash. She made multiple trips from the car to the apartment, each time feeling the pull of worry tugging at her thoughts. Finally, with everything brought in, Carol began sorting through the bags to find the pull-ups. She located them nestled among the groceries and pulled them out, feeling a sense of apprehension. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about them, but the right opportunity hadn't presented itself yet. With the package of pull-ups in hand, Carol made her way towards Lisa's room. She hesitated at the doorway, her mind racing with uncertainties. How would Lisa react to finding them? Would she be upset? Embarrassed? Would she even understand why Carol had bought them? Pushing aside her doubts, Carol stepped into Lisa's room and began searching through her stuff again, hoping to find a pack of pull-ups that were just well hidden. But no matter how hard she tried, she kept coming up empty-handed. She even pulled out the drawers to see if Lisa had hidden them behind the drawers but turned up nothing. Where was she keeping them? After a lot of rummaging, she finally gave up, opting to leave the pull-ups – tucked away in Lisa's underwear drawer. It seemed like the most discreet option, ensuring they would be there when Lisa needed them without drawing unnecessary attention. As Carol placed the package in the drawer, her fingers brushed against something else – a small box containing a note. Curiosity piqued, she picked up the box and examined its contents. The note inside caught her eye, and she read it over carefully, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Is this some kind of joke?" Carol muttered to herself, shaking her head in disbelief. The idea of a magical bracelet granting wishes seemed too absurd to be true. Without giving it a second thought, she left Lisa's room in a state close to its original so as not to raise suspicion. Chapter 9: What are Friends for? As Lisa gingerly inspected her skirt, relief flooded her when she realized the fabric hadn't visibly betrayed her humiliating accident. With a shaky sigh, she began to peel off her wet underwear, her cheeks burning with embarrassment at the mess she had made. Not wanting to stay in urine-soaked underwear or have any way to carry them out of the bathroom without it being clearly visible, Lisa opted to dispose of the soiled garment. Lisa grabbed some paper towels, used them to dry off her legs, and tossed several on the floor to help mop up the puddle she had created. Not wanting to leave a mess for the staff to clean. She quickly used her feet to mop up the evidence of her mishap the best she could before she disposed of the soaked paper towels; luckily, they also helped to bury her underwear sitting in the trash can. Just as she was beginning to regain some composure, a gentle knock sounded on the bathroom door, causing Lisa's heart to skip a beat, freezing her in her tracks. "Lisa? Are you okay in there?" Sarah's voice was filled with concern, muffled by the closed door. Lisa's heart eased with gratitude at the sound of her friend's voice. Despite her mortification, she couldn't help but feel warmth at Sarah's support. Lisa called out, taking a deep breath to steady her nerves. Her voice was slightly hoarse from the lingering embarrassment. "Yeah, I'm okay. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" There was a brief pause, followed by the sound of the doorknob turning as Sarah pushed open the door, her concerned gaze meeting Lisa's. "I brought you something," Sarah said softly, holding out a rolled-up fabric bundle. I keep a new pack of underwear in my car for emergencies, and I thought you might appreciate a pair ." Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she accepted the offering, touched by Sarah's thoughtfulness despite the situation's awkwardness. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice choked with emotion. "I... I really appreciate it." Sarah smiled sympathetically, her eyes warm with understanding. "No problem. We've all been there, right?" As Lisa quickly changed into dry underwear, a sense of gratitude washed over her. She felt so lucky to have a friend like Sarah in her life—someone who didn't judge her for the awkward moment she had just put her friend through, someone who just so happened to be ready for something like this to happen, someone who she could talk to, to get her thoughts, fears, and secrets out to. "Looks like you've got everything taken care of," Sarah remarked, breaking the silence as Lisa finished changing. "Yeah, thanks to you," Lisa replied, smiling gratefully at her friend. They stood there momentarily, the weight of the situation still hanging in the air. Lisa felt the urge to make another wish, to undo everything that had happened, but she hesitated. She remembered what happened with her mom. What unforeseen consequence would happen with a wish to undo something already done? She couldn't risk making things worse. Sarah must have sensed her friend's turmoil because she spoke up. "Hey, why don't you come over to my place? You can take a shower and relax for a bit. Maybe it'll help clear your mind." Lisa appreciated the offer and nodded, relieved to escape her apartment and her mom for a while. "That sounds really nice, actually. Thank you." As they left the bathroom and headed towards the exit, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of unease. She knew she had to be careful with the bracelet and its wishes, but she couldn't ignore the temptation to use it again. The power it held was both alluring and terrifying. Once they were in Sarah's car, Lisa glanced at the bracelet on her wrist, feeling conflicted. She thought about wishing to undo everything that had happened, to erase the embarrassment and the mess. But something held her back. She couldn't shake the feeling that using the bracelet again would only lead to more trouble. Sarah tried to distract Lisa from what happened. "Hey, I've done it a thousand times," she said, trying to ease Lisa's embarrassment. "Don't sweat it. We all have our moments." Lisa nodded, grateful for Sarah's understanding. She couldn't shake off the embarrassment, but Sarah's reassurance helped. "I just wish this whole thing hadn't happened," Lisa muttered, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "That was the most embarrassing thing ever." Sarah comforted her friend, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I know it feels like a big deal now, but trust me, we'll laugh about this one day. In the meantime, let's hit the road to my place so you can get that shower. And hey, we can still go see that movie we talked about if you're up for it." Lisa managed a weak smile, grateful for Sarah's friendship. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks." As they drove to Sarah's place, Lisa couldn't help but wonder why nothing had happened. She made a wish, just like she had done with not wanting to ride the bus. Only nothing changed. She was still embarrassed about what happened. She was still in Sarah's car, still wearing different underwear than when she started the day. She stared at the bracelet momentarily, frustrated that it refused to work how she thought it would. It didn't protect her from peeing herself; it got her mom in a separation, and now it was ignoring her. This thing is a curse! As they arrived at Sarah's place, Lisa felt a mix of relief and lingering embarrassment. The short ride had provided a small respite from the day's events, but she knew she couldn't escape them entirely. Sarah's apartment building was familiar yet unfamiliar, a place Lisa had never visited despite their close friendship. Sarah led the way, her steps brisk as they ascended the stairs to her apartment. Lisa followed, her mind still reeling from the day's events. She couldn't shake the feeling of unease, the nagging suspicion that the bracelet on her wrist was more trouble than it was worth. Inside Sarah's apartment, Lisa took in her surroundings with curiosity. The space was cozy and inviting, filled with warmth and a comforting home scent. Sarah gestured for Lisa to make herself comfortable as she disappeared into another room, returning with a bundle of clothes moments later. "Here you go," Sarah said, offering Lisa the clothes with a sympathetic smile. "I grabbed you some clean clothes and a towel. The bathroom's right through there." Lisa accepted the clothes gratefully, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. "Thanks." Once inside the bathroom, Lisa hesitated momentarily, her fingers trembling as she reached for the hem of her shirt. She paused, her reflection staring back at her with a mix of uncertainty and resignation. How had her life come to this? Soiling herself as if she couldn't control it. She never imagined herself in a situation quite like this. All of this chaos in her life, all of it because of a cursed bracelet? Shaking off the thoughts, Lisa focused, quickly undressing until she was just in her underwear. She stared at herself in the mirror, the image reflecting back at her a stark reminder. She couldn't help but feel a sense of déjà vu wash over her. She had been in this situation before, just a few days ago when she got the bracelet. She stood in the bathroom staring at her reflection looking at a wet pull-up she was wearing. Here she was again. Having had an accident, only this time, she was in underwear. The pull-up, no-where to be seen. Just as Lisa was about to step into the shower, Sarah's voice interrupted her thoughts from outside the bathroom door. "Hey, I'm going to order some takeout. If there's anything specific you want, just text it to me. Otherwise, I'm just going to get some Chinese food." "Sounds good! Thanks." Lisa called back, her voice brimming with gratitude. As she stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over her body, Lisa couldn't help but feel relief washing over her. The day's events seemed to fade away if only for a moment, replaced by a fleeting sense of peace. She was grateful for the opportunity to wash away her shameful moment, leaving it in the past. Once she had finished showering and dried off, Lisa dressed in the clothes Sarah had left for her, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. Not only was she understanding, but she was also being overly generous. Sarah gave her a pair of brand new underwear again, a pair of sweat pants, and a large hoodie—the perfect comfort clothes to combat the stressful day she had had so far. As Lisa emerged from the bathroom, Sarah greeted her with a warm smile. "Feeling better?" Lisa nodded, her spirits lifted by the comfort of her friend's presence. "Yeah, thanks to you." Sarah smiled, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "Anytime, Lisa. That's what friends are for." Lisa and Sarah settled in to enjoy their takeout, the tension of the day began to melt away. They chatted and laughed; Lisa told Sarah about her date with Craig tomorrow. Excited to be able to see him again and enjoy a nice meal with him. The comfort of their friendship eased Lisa's earlier embarrassment. Lisa felt grateful for Sarah's understanding and support, her worries about her accident and the pull-ups momentarily forgotten in the warmth of the evening. As they finished their meal, Sarah glanced at the clock and frowned. "We should probably head out soon if we want to make it to the movie on time," she said, double-checking the time on her phone. Lisa nodded, a sense of unease creeping back into her mind. She knew she had no way of controlling the bracelet's magic. Not yet, at least. Not wanting to embarrass herself any more than she already had, she knew she needed to use the bathroom before they left. She couldn't risk ruining Sarah's clothes or embarrassing herself again. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick," Lisa said, trying to sound casual despite her nerves. She didn't feel the need to go, but waiting until she needed to go hasn't been working out the best for her lately. "I'll meet you by the door." "Take your time, Lisa. We're in no rush." As Lisa entered the bathroom, she couldn't shake the feeling of dread that washed over her. She stared at herself in the mirror, the worried look in her reflection a stark reminder of the day's events. She couldn't let another accident happen, not now. Taking a deep breath, Lisa moved herself over to the toilet and sat on it. She tried as hard as she could to relax and let herself go. She couldn't feel any sensation that it was working. It was like her body had chosen to ignore her completely now. Suddenly, she heard the splashing water and a stream running. She let out a sigh of relief. Maybe she could get through the rest of the day without further embarrassment. She knew she still had to be careful with the bracelet, especially now that its magic had been confirmed and seemed unpredictable. She couldn't risk trusting it to replace her underwear and prevent an accident. After using the bathroom, Lisa took a moment to compose herself, her mind racing with thoughts of the bracelet and its powers. She couldn't help but feel a sense of regret for ever putting it on, for ever making those wishes. But she also knew she couldn't change the past. All she could do now was be cautious and hope for the best. As she rejoined Sarah in the living room, Lisa forced a smile, trying to push aside her lingering worries. "Ready to go?" Sarah nodded, standing up from the couch. "Yeah, let's go."